Kiss Me Deadly

Kiss Me Deadly

Chapter 1
T
wo months ago, a slayer killed Nikolaus Drake.
Not any slayer, but a vigilante witch with death in her eyes.
As if acid, her blood ate into his flesh. Felled in an instant,
Nikolaus had gasped for breath, and could not find it. His heart
had stopped beating.
A vampire isn’t supposed to survive the death cocktail—
that’s what vampires call witch’s blood—but, after being hit,
Nikolaus had collapsed onto the body of one of his dying
cohorts. Crazed by the active decimation of his body, he’d
drunk from his friend, racing to take the blood before death’s
release of the mortal soul made it useless.
The blood had served to restart Nikolaus’s heart. He wasn’t
sure how he’d made it home, or how he’d been able to stop
the caustic effects of the death cocktail.
And it didn’t matter anymore. Nikolaus had survived. He
was now a vampire phoenix, risen from ash and blood. But

8 Kiss Me Deadly
his injuries had forced him into seclusion, for a witch wound
proved a stubborn heal. He still bore scars and could yet feel
his left lung wheeze when he exerted himself.
Before being transformed into a vampire, Nikolaus had
been a surgeon, a man who had witnessed many people
survive incredible odds to recuperate and heal. But yes, some-
times they also died.
Experiencing recovery for himself had changed him. It
had fixed a lust for vengeance into the scarred sinews of
Nikolaus Drake’s soul. He, a man who had always strived for
peace, now desired a bloody revenge.
Foremost, Nikolaus could not stand back and do nothing
when he knew the witch yet stalked the shadows in search of
one more vampire to make ash.
Summer solstice arrived in two weeks. That night,
Nikolaus planned to return to tribe Kila.
Yet he could not do that until the anger that had brewed
within him for two months was settled. Before the attack,
Nikolaus had led tribe Kila and served them well for twenty
years. The tribe was wary, but none were safe from the death
cocktail—save Nikolaus. He possessed immunity now—the
witch could not again harm him—so he would fight for his tribe
and destroy the enemy.
One thing could tip the scales and return his mind to the
peaceful resolve needed to lead properly.
Tonight, he would kill the witch.
The witch’s name was Ravin Crosse, and she rode a big
black street chopper with the word
venom
curved across the
gas tank, and wore more black leather than Nikolaus did.
Small, but imposing in her costume, which also included
visible weaponry that could annihilate a vampire in less
than a minute, the witch walked as if she owned the earth.

Michele Hauf
9
She was the only slayer in the Twin Cities area that Nikolaus
was aware of.
Not for long.
Nikolaus had located the witch’s hideout. She lived at the
edge of Minneapolis, but three miles west of him, at the top
of a warehouse recently rehabbed for luxury flats. Nice, but
not half so spendy as his digs in the Mill district.
He did not give a fig for a witch, her life, or her nasty soul.
Let her burn. And he would proudly present her ashes to his men.
He had been observing, at a distance, her comings and
goings for the past ten days, the first days since his pseudo-
death that he’d felt able to leave his home.
The vampire killer went out three nights a week on the
hunt—Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday. Nikolaus had not
witnessed her execute a kill.
His own tribe numbered eleven, and had claimed Minneapo-
lis’s inner city as territory against two rival tribes.
There were a few independent vampires, not aligned to any
tribe, but they were stealthy and kept to the shadows, and very
often, the suburbs and smaller towns in the state.
Minnesota was not a vampire hot spot. This surprised
Nikolaus. The state offered a healthy six months of winter,
which meant little sunlight and plenty of dark basements in
which to hibernate. And a vampire could regulate his body
temperature so the below-freezing weather affected him little.
A bloodsucker’s haven, if you asked him.
Tribe Kila was small, but not stupid. Nikolaus had purpose-
fully kept their location away from New York, Miami or New
Orleans, major vampire breeding grounds. The average metro-
politan area hosted perhaps a hundred vampires, or less. By no
means were they in the majority, let alone a countable minority.
He had prided himself on leading the most civilized tribe
in the States. While others, such as Nava, Zmaj and Veles

10 Kiss Me Deadly
stalked the night, wreaking havoc and creating blood children
indiscriminately, Kila strove to keep their bloodlines pure
and peaceful. No accidental transformations, no witnesses, no
mistakes. That had become Nikolaus’s personal mantra.
There were a few incidents to be overlooked, though.
Hell, they were vampires, not tamed lions. The blood
hunger was a powerful thing, and not to be ignored or put
aside as if it were a habit one could easily break.
They, all vampires, were called
the dark
. But none in Kila
murdered for the sake of taking blood to sustain life.
Over the weeks since the witch’s attack, Nikolaus had
slowly healed. Initially, Gabriel Rossum, his closest ally, had
brought him donors daily. The infusion of warm, mortal blood
to his system had been supplemented with a weekly draw
from Gabriel.
Vampire blood proved more powerful in the healing pro-
cess as opposed to mere mortal blood. Flesh had grown over
Nikolaus’s exposed ribs within three weeks, and slowly
the charred skin on his arms and torso began to heal.
Now only the skin on his left arm, up along his neck and down
his left side to his hip was puckered with pink scarred flesh. It
looked abysmal, but Nikolaus wasn’t concerned with appear-
ance. He’d once wandered the streets bald, exposing a scalp full
of tattoos, and a defiant growl to anyone who would cringe.
That was when he’d thought his life was over.
It
had
been over. Dr. Nikolaus Drake no longer existed. Hell,
to imagine performing brain surgery around all that blood now?
At the sound of the front door sealing shut, Nikolaus set
down the fifty-pound hand weight and strode out to the living
room where subdued evening light snuck through the one
window Gabriel had commandeered for an assortment of huge,
leafy plants.
After the witch’s attack, Gabriel had returned to the tribe

Michele Hauf
11
with word their leader was still alive—a phoenix—and that
he required time to heal.
A month ago, Gabriel had moved in with Nikolaus after
losing his apartment to a pissed-off girlfriend. It had been
easier for the non-confrontational vampire to walk away than
to divide up belongings and listen to her angry wails. He was
on the lookout for new digs. Though now Nikolaus didn’t
require twenty-four care, he appreciated the company and
was in no hurry to rush Gabriel out the door.
“Tonight the night?” Gabriel asked as he tossed the day’s
paper onto the coffee table and flicked the sunshades open. The
electrochromic blackout glass seamlessly changed to clear,
providing an evening view of the Mississippi River and the in-
dustrial barges moored on the opposite bank. “It’s still too
soon for you to be going out on the hunt. You sure about this?”
“Never been more sure of a thing in my life,” Nikolaus
growled. He punched a fist into his opposite palm.
Maintaining the anger was part of the plan. Not that it was
difficult. But fair-haired and dimple-faced Gabriel always
played angel-on-the-shoulder to Nikolaus’s feral need to get
things done, be it by force and fury or by talking through a
vexing issue.
A man learned patience in the medical profession, and Niko-
laus had spent a good number of years doing so. But along with
his mortality, his patience and empathy had been sluiced away
with the blood that fateful night of his transformation.
“It’ll close a chapter in your life.”
“It’ll feel damn good.” Rubbing a palm up his torso,
Nikolaus strode across the room. The scar tissue on his side
always drew his attention. It sent out the message “not whole,
incapable” to any who might see it.
As he strolled into the kitchen, he punctuated his mood
with a slam of his fist to the gray marble counter.

12 Kiss Me Deadly
He needed the witch’s limp body sprawled before him.
That was the only ointment that would completely heal his
wounds, both physical and emotional.
In the fridge, he eyed the bottles of wine Gabriel kept for
his evening sacrament. He sniffed. The corks gave up the rich
aroma of eighteenth-century soil steeped with raspberries and
limestone and the poignant cry of tiny black grapes plumped
to bursting from the sun. “You pick up the fish oil?”
“In the bag on the counter.”
Much as blood served his only means for regeneration,
Nikolaus believed some natural remedies certainly couldn’t
hurt. Wouldn’t the AMA get a chuckle over that? A former neu-
rosurgeon using natural remedies. Of course, he’d always held
the belief that the brain could not heal itself if a person insisted
on bombarding his or her body and blood with chemicals.
Flexing his left arm, he eased his palm over the rippled flesh.
“You know,” Gabriel commented, “you’ve got an oppor-
tunity to steal some of the witch’s magic if you don’t do the
deed too quickly.”
Right. Nikolaus was immune to her poisonous blood now.
Or should be. A risk he was straining at the leash to take.
And should a vampire manage to drink witch’s blood
without harm, the witch’s magic would flow into him. “Be-
witched” is what they called the ancient vampires who were
once able to enslave a witch and consume her blood in order
to increase their own strength.
Nikolaus had never met any of the ancients, though tales
told of half a dozen that yet lived.
“Any blood magic I gain will be a bonus,” he said as he
slipped on his dark sunglasses.
He was a phoenix. And though he’d yet to test his strength,
he wondered about the legend that a phoenix was inde-
structible. He didn’t
feel
it, but he was still recovering.

Michele Hauf
13
He glanced to Gabriel. “The kill is what I’m after, and
nothing but.”
“Do you know how odd it is to hear such a declaration from
you?”
Nikolaus shrugged. “Yes.” For he preached avoidance of
the deadliest drink.
“You know this is necessary, Gabriel. I do this for the
entire tribe. One less witch in this world is one less nuisance
for the vampire nation. I’m out of here.”
“Have a nice evening!” Gabriel called.
Nikolaus smirked as he strode for the front door.
Nice? He hadn’t known so sublime an emotion since be-
fore he was turned. Since before, when he’d been the newest
neurosurgeon to grace the Mayo clinic, the smart young
resident with dreams of changing the world in hand and a
self-righteous God complex to put the most arrogant men to
shame.
The world was not nice. The world…demanded pres-
ence. And tonight Nikolaus Drake intended to return with
a vengeance.

Chapter 2
M
aking a deal with the devil Himself is always a bad idea.
Three obligations had been set to her, in exchange for the
valued skill of the Sight.
When offered the deal months earlier, it had been a no-
brainer. To gain the ability to actually see her enemies—and rule
out the possible mistake of killing a mortal—Ravin had
jumped at the offer.
Jump
wasn’t exactly the word. A guarded “sure” had sealed
the deal. For her soul was no longer her own. She hadn’t so
much sold it to the devil as loaned it.
Marked across the chest with a palpable tally, she had then
set to obligation number one. So easy, she almost had to
wonder why she’d lost sleep about making the deal. To merely
locate a sin eater and shut down his protection wards, seemed
to have pleased Himself immensely, so Ravin wasn’t about
to question whether or not she had gotten off easy. When the

Michele Hauf
15
devil was happy there could be no doubt as to who was the
winner of that round.
There remained two obligations to repay her debt—and to
see her soul returned. Right now, she focused on the second—
another deceptively simple request.
Bent before the cupboard between her refrigerator and the
stainless-steel sink, Ravin looked at a six-inch glass vial, her
tongue sticking out of the corner of her mouth.
All week she had gathered ingredients for a love spell—
a child’s innocence and a cat’s seventh life being the most
difficult to come by. After careful measuring and summon-
ing, she’d brought the whole batch to a boil, and then let it
cool for an hour.
Now she hefted the copper brewing pot over the vial and
poured. Spiced-pear air freshener scented the room, over-
whelming the stench of the pot’s contents. She was careful to
ensure not a single drop was wasted.
Unless the entire contents were consumed, spells could prove
less than effective. In this case, six ounces of liquid could either
be drunk or spread over the skin like a moisturizer; it wasn’t par-
ticular, as long as the ingredients were absorbed into the blood-
stream. Magic would render the absorption rate instantaneous.
“A freakin’ love spell,” she muttered.
Setting the pot back on the cool burner with a clang, she
straightened and searched the counter for the little square of
plastic wrap she’d cut out earlier. Overhead, a jungle of
hanging spider plants tendriled down, some tickling her head.
Plants gave her vital energy and kept the apartment’s balance.
She sighed wistfully and shook her head. “This is so not
what I should be doing right now.”
On the other hand, the occasional dabbling in actual spell
craft and mixing kept her skills from fading. And it helped to
tilt the balance back in her favor—or so she hoped.

16 Kiss Me Deadly
Ravin was a witch, had been for more than two centuries.
Though she had mastered earth and water magic, air still
eluded her—and she had no intention of touching fire.
She didn’t spend much of her time sitting about, brewing
up spells or chanting. In fact, it was rare she indulged in her
own magic for any purpose other than to ward her home
against intruders. Which is why her life was dangerously mis-
balanced right now. A witch wasn’t a real witch without con-
sistent practice of spell craft.
So where had her focus gone over the years? Ravin strived
to make a mark on the world. As a slayer, Ravin’s job required
she destroy vampires. The only good vampire was a pile of ash.
Out in the living room on the rosewood coffee table, a row
of empty shotgun cartridges waited to be injected with her own
blood before she went on patrol this evening. The Kila tribe
had been stalking the suburbs, stirring up the wolves. Ravin
had nothing against werewolves, so their enemies were hers.
Not that she needed a shove to go after a blood-sucking
longtooth.
But by slaying, as opposed to using her craft, she pushed
her life balance far to the dark side.
“And I am the light,” she murmured, though the declara-
tion was absent of all the belief her ancestors had instilled in
her since an early age.
Witches were
the light
. Vampires were
the dark
. And while
they were just terms used by the witches for centuries, it was
the rare witch who abandoned the light of the craft to sur-
render her soul to darkness. And those who did?
In the eighteenth century, after she had mastered earth
magic, Ravin had watched a fellow witch take revenge against
a farmer for raping her by blighting his crops. That revenge
was not so singular as it should have been. The farmer’s entire
family starved to death that winter. And the witch, drawn to

Michele Hauf
17
the dark by her act of vengeance, continued to wreak havoc
against any slight. She became a hag with a grotesque aura
all creatures could see, and all chose to avoid. Eventually she
was consumed by darkness.
Since witnessing that fall to darkness, Ravin had vowed
that she would strive for balance. While slaying was neces-
sary, it also marked her soul darkly. So she would always use
her magic for good to keep the balance.
Of course, if she didn’t practice magic, her balance angled
out of whack. And, having dealt with the devil, she was now quite
desperate to begin bringing light back to her out-on-loan soul.
Which is why she’d bargained for the Sight in the first
place. Sacrifices had been made, but ultimately, it would be
for the greater good.
Referring with a glance to the instructions from the dusty
old grimoire she’d dug out of grandmama’s trunk, the potion
now had to sit high and loosely covered overnight. A courier
would arrive at daybreak for pickup.
What happened after the potion left her hands should concern
her. Ravin suspected Himself wished a certain mark to fall in love
with another certain mark of opposing forces for reasons that
would summon a demented thrill in Himself. The playing of ene-
mies against one another? Right up the devil’s sinister alley.
Ravin looked the other way. It did not serve to poke one’s
nose into this type of business.
Standing on tiptoes—though some would label her short,
Ravin liked to think of herself as average for a seventeenth-
century woman—she carefully placed the vial on top of the
refrigerator. The plastic wrap fluttered over the circular
opening, but she didn’t press it to seal over the glass lip.
“See you in the morning—”
Arms still raised high, Ravin averted her attention from the
vial and focused her senses in all directions of her periphery.

18 Kiss Me Deadly
A nonmortal being was close. She always felt such a presence
as an intuitive clamp tightening her scalp. Who or what…?
A discernible wave shuddered through her apartment, as
if it were a frisson moving the air. She could actually see the
air molecules and walls and furniture be displaced in a wavery
movielike shiver.
Her heart dropped two inches. Her mouth grew dry.
Couldn’t be.
“My wards are breeched?”
Impossible. The entire block was warded to warn her of im-
pending danger. The apartment building was cloaked and set
to alarm should an enemy cross the threshold to the first-
floor foyer. And if anyone, creature or being, got past all that,
the repulse ward she’d set up to span twenty feet about her
property should have alerted her like a punch to the gut.
“Something must have glitched.”
Again, impossible. But Ravin felt the intrusion like a blade
to her side.
Wood creaked. Heavy metal bolts tore from hinges.
Weapons
. She needed to protect herself.
A loud slam echoed from around the corner of the kitchen.
The crash of the front door to the floor made Ravin jump.
Chaotic commotion vibrated throughout the apartment.
Ravin spun around, but her elbow hit hard against the re-
frigerator door handle. Splattered with an officious rain of
potion, she scrambled to right the vial, but swallowed and
gasped at the dripping mess.
“Screw it!” She didn’t have time to deal with the nonessen-
tials.
Someone—or something—had invaded her home. And her
closest weapon was in the artillery closet across the living room.
Ravin took two steps and slammed into a force so substan-
tial it set her back and thumped her shoulders against the fridge.

Michele Hauf
19
A man stood in her kitchen. Big and imposing. Dark, so
dark. Coal-black hair flowed about his head and broad shoul-
ders like a wicked flag warning against cutthroats. Black
leather creaked as he fisted his fingers. And he snorted like a
bull for the red cape.
Droplets of the spell dribbled down her forehead. Ravin
spat at the liquid.
She saw the intruder for his truth—a vampire. Their kind
wore an aura like glittering rubies shadowed with ash.
Indeed, the Sight was valuable. She’d never regret making a
deal with the devil.
But that this creature had permeated her wards and stood
in her home staring her down as if she were his next meal, in-
furiated her. How had he entered without verbal permission?
A vampire could not cross a private threshold uninvited.
Whatever the glitch that had allowed him entrance, Ravin
wasn’t about to bemoan her privacy, or her safety. She didn’t
need weapons. This one she could battle with her hands tied
behind her back.
Ravin bit the inside of her cheek, tasting the blood and
sucking it into her saliva. The longtooth would be ash in no time.

Chapter 3
S
tupid, brave little witch. Standing there with fists raised and
defiance shining about her like diamonds dipped in oil. He’d
waited a long time for this moment. The road back from ash
and bone had been difficult, if not impossible at times. And
it was all because of Ravin Crosse, vigilante vampire hunter.
Nikolaus crossed the kitchen floor in three strides. Fitting
his hand up under her chin, he slammed her against the re-
frigerator. The room reeked of herbs and smoke and a spiced
sweetness. Witch smells. No doubt she’d been brewing a
wicked spell.
He lifted her petite frame with ease, crushing his fingers
about her windpipe. And yet, she struggled. She was feisty.
Her bare feet hit every part of his thighs and even glanced
across his groin.
He felt nothing, so long as he kept his eyes burned onto
hers. Brown, they were, like mud. She slashed at his chest and

Michele Hauf
21
arms with fingernails that would have drawn blood had he
been wearing anything but leather.
And then she spat on him, hitting him directly on the cheek.
She stopped struggling then. Nikolaus supported her fey
weight completely. Wide, enraged eyes took in his reaction.
Or rather, his nonreaction.
“That’s right, witch.” With his free hand, he swiped away
the spittle and showed his fingers to her. The blood sat upon
his flesh as if nothing more than mud kicked up in a fight.
“Your blood is like water to me now.”
The risk had been worth it. He’d not doubted for a moment
her blood could have harmed him further than it already had.
“Impossible,” she croaked. “You’re a vamp! Who—who
are you?”
Moving his hand from her throat and slamming his other
palm against her shoulder, he held her pinned. As he lunged
into her, her foul witch smell laced with herbs and a piquant
citrus scurried up his nostrils and into his sinuses. The essence
of witch disgusted him. He should be done with her right now.
But he’d waited for this moment too long. Not once had
he rushed anything important. He would make his suffering
mean something for the entire tribe.
“My name,” he said, “is Nikolaus Drake. I am lord of
tribe Kila.”
“Oh, yeah? Last I checked, Truvin Stone was leading those
infidels,” she said.
“Stone merely fills in while I have been away.”
“Yeah? Nikolaus Drake is dead.”
The nerve of her. And he stood right before her!
She clutched his forearms with both hands, but he did not
relent his grip. “I killed Drake, I know it. A stinking vamp!”
Again she spat, landing on his chin. “You smell like one. You
look like one. But—”

22 Kiss Me Deadly
“But your damned poisonous blood has no power over me
now.”
Twice now she’d spat upon him. Any other vampire would
have been a sizzling pile of ash right now. Nikolaus knew the
feeling. Too well.
“You don’t remember me, witch?”
He slammed her hard to get her to stop struggling. Dark
liquid spattered her forehead, nose and cheeks. Blood leaked
from the corner of her mouth. The sight tempted him. Gabriel’s
reminder that he should take some of her magic distracted him
momentarily.
“Two months ago you attacked tribe Kila. Why? Without
provocation? That night, I became another notch on your gun.
Well, erase that notch. I didn’t die.”
“I don’t understand.”
“I am a phoenix.” To recite the word filled him with pride.
Any vampire who survived the death cocktail was termed a
phoenix, for the vampire literally did rise from char and ash
to struggle back to life.
“Bloody hell,” she marveled. “No, it’s impossible to—
You’re a phoenix? But that means you would have had to—”
“Kill me once,” he growled. “Never again.”
Wheezing as he drew in a breath, he ignored the ache in
his lung and dug his fingers into her shoulders. The blue T-
shirt she wore stretched under the pressure. Slamming his hips
against her torso, Nikolaus pinned her effectively.
A mist of something rained down from above the fridge,
splattering the witch’s angry red face.
“Now it’s my turn, witch. I’ve waited two months for this
day. You don’t know how I struggled to come back from a
half-burned walking hunk of flesh. A vampire can never com-
pletely heal from your death cocktail—”

Michele Hauf
23
“Cry me another one,” she said. “Let me go, asshole, and
we’ll handle this with blades and stakes.”
“And another of your blood bullets? Go ahead,” he hissed
against her cheek. “Drown me in your crimson poison. I will
bathe in your taint, and wear it proudly as a warrior displays
his victories to the world.”
He glared into her eyes, so dark, almost black. “I intend to
drain you dry, witch. It’ll be the sweetest drink I’ve ever tasted.”
As he slammed against her, her head fell back against the
stainless-steel door, exposing the pulsing carotid—breakfast,
lunch and dinner.
Opening his jaw wide, Nikolaus clamped on to the witch’s
neck. He fought to wrangle her slashing legs with his own.
Holding her with his jaw, he gripped her wrists with each hand
and spread them out from her body.
He would not put her into reverie by using his innate per-
suasion—he wanted her to feel every moment of terror.
Canines pierced flesh and artery. As he’d predicted, the first
gush of blood tasted awful. Witch blood. Reeking of rosemary
and salt and something inexplicable he couldn’t name but
felt as a sour tingle at the back of his throat. It brought back
memories best left to the grave. A grave he’d once walked
across, but had no intention of lying in.
“No!”
Her protest spurred him on. Wrenching her head down and
to the side, Nikolaus drew out his sharp teeth from her neck and
drank the warm blood that spilled to the surface. It grew much
tastier as he swallowed. Hot, rich and spiced with the forbidden.
Also, laced with adrenaline, an addictive drug to all vampires.
“This can’t…” she murmured, “…not right. The…the
spell…”
No remorse surfaced as he drank. The witch’s death would

24 Kiss Me Deadly
fulfill a craving no amount of blood could ever match—that
of revenge.
It was a crime Nikolaus had to commit to ensure the safety
of his men.
As her muscles slackened and her protests ceased, he sup-
ported her upper body across his left arm. Want had been
served. Yet he could drink all day and never fill up his need.
The swoon fell upon him with a startling attack. Tossing
back his head, Nikolaus gasped out a cry of pleasure. The high
of blood extraction dizzied his brain and swirled his thoughts.
He must have dropped the witch to the floor, because his hands
moved before him, grasping and searching.
He turned, lifting his feet from the heap that held him
weighted to the ground. The room wavered in black and white,
darkening, and then brightening so that he winced. Yet he did
not reel in pain.
Breathing deeply, he felt each inhale and exhale as a
sensual attack that heated the very molecules of his body.
The air caressed his pores and shimmied brightly down his
throat in the wake of the life-giving elixir. He grew hard with
desire—a usual reaction to drinking blood but entirely unex-
pected in this situation.
This swoon—it was different. It had come on too suddenly.
It lasted too long. And he hadn’t even begun to drain her.
The witch must die. Pick her up. Finish the task.
Something wasn’t right. And yet, it was all very right. The
crazy heat gush of orgasm filled his veins and thickened his
erection. Similar to sex, and yet more intense, for it traveled
his entire system. Poisonous witch’s blood tracked his ex-
tremities and staked claim to his soul.
She filled him. She sweetened him. She possessed him.
She…claimed him.

Michele Hauf
25
“R-Ravin?” Nikolaus gasped in searching wonder.
“Where? Ravin?”
Landing on his knees, he crept across the tiled floor. Blood
spotted the white and black kitchen tiles. Fine, fragile glass
shards
clicked
beneath his knees, protected by his leather
jeans. His fingers dove into the thick black pool of her hair.
Salvation. Here is where you belong.
This is wrong. Why did you…? How could you?
She lay in a heap, her head tilted to the right to expose the
deep wounds he had inflicted. Blood streamed down her neck
and across her chest, staining the blue T-shirt stretched tight
across her breasts.
No anger. No fight. Utterly silenced, his gorgeous witch.
Hurt? Had he…?
Nikolaus scooped Ravin into his arms. He pressed his lips
to her forehead. She didn’t feel inordinately cold. A steady
pulse beat against his palm where he slapped it over her neck.
“What have I done to you, my love?”

Chapter 4
Two months earlier
J
amming the syringe into the gel-tipped shotgun cartridge,
Ravin filled the last of a dozen bullets with five milliliters of
her blood. She did this every Sunday night. It was a ritual. She
needed rituals. After two centuries of living, rituals kept her
life on track and her focus sharp.
She’d been stalking the Kila tribe for weeks. They laid low
and never made a mistake. She attributed that to their leader,
Nikolaus Drake, who was known to keep a very tight rein on
the tribe members. No unnecessary kills—that was their law.
A dead vampire was never an unnecessary kill, as far as
Ravin was concerned.
A count over the weeks had determined two dozen in the
tribe. The number of enemies didn’t faze Ravin. She was a

Michele Hauf
27
witch. So long as she kept her back to a wall, and her gun
loaded, no longtooth was going to mess with her. The
vampire’s choice was to either run, or take a blood bullet and
explode into ash.
She preferred the exploding part as opposed to running.
But they could run forever; she’d never give up her quest to
annihilate every bloody longtooth on this earth. It was a
promise she’d made to her parents on the eve of their deaths.
Ravin checked the sawed-off shotgun for a full load and
fitted it into the leather holder strapped across her back.
Another belt strapped at her thigh secured a silver dagger, the
edged metal soaked in her blood. She wore leather chaps over
tight-fitted black suede pants and a black T-shirt beneath her
leather vest. A big silver cross swung around her neck.
Reaching back, she secured her shoulder-length dark hair
out of the way with a rubber binder. Her gloves slid on and
snapped, and she donned clear safety glasses to protect her
eyes from vampire debris.
The only thing that could take her down tonight was reluc-
tance or fire.
Neither would bother her. For beyond the innate determi-
nation lived an indelible image of her parents’ dying faces. No
matter the notches Ravin marked on her gun, or the plunge
toward darkness that occurred when slaying tipped her
balance, that image would never be erased.
Not once did she question her relentless quest. For if she
did, the truth might be harder to face than a tribe of blood-
thirsty vampires.
The wolves had sent a messenger stating that there would
be no communication-gathering this night. The nerve of
Severo, the leader of the northern pack. He insulted Nikolaus
with his blatant disregard for the vampire/wolf relations.

28 Kiss Me Deadly
The vampires had always considered the city their territory.
The wolves kept to the suburbs and countryside. And while
he preached peace to his tribe, Nikolaus would not stand back
and watch the wolves creep onto his grounds and begin to
terrify Kila’s source of nourishment.
“We’ll snuff him out of his lair,” Truvin Stone, second in
command to Nikolaus, suggested. “I’ll gather the troops?”
“No. They have shown us their fear. It is enough.” For Niko-
laus would not march his men into needless battle. The werewolf
pack had retreated, offering a bloodless victory this day.
He could sense Truvin’s tension, the need to react and
charge into danger, as it stiffened his cohort next to him.
Never would Truvin completely accept the peaceable ways of
Kila, but Nikolaus was reassured in knowing that he did try
to embrace them. The man had not killed for survival in the
three years he’d been with Kila.
With a whistle, Nikolaus called the nine vampires who
had accompanied him and Truvin into a circle in the middle
of the dark alley. They would regroup and disperse.
Too late, he realized the bad tactical move. He’d drawn
them into a tight target.
The first cry of “Witch!” froze Nikolaus’s blood.
Two of his cohorts went down in a flash of sizzling flesh
and blood. Their cries were unreal, choking screams as
their bodies were destroyed by the surprise attack. It could
only be a vigilante witch, armed with blood bullets—the
death cocktail.
“Bitch,” Nikolaus swore, and sought the direction of the
attack, while calling out to the others. “Retreat!”
Another comrade—a friend for fifteen years—exploded
before Nikolaus. He caught bits of flesh and blood against his
palms.
So quickly they were taken down. Not right. How to stop it?

Michele Hauf
29
Truvin caught his gaze and nodded. He was on his way out—
every vampire for himself, and woe to the fool who did not flee.
Nikolaus turned and spied a glint of silver in the narrow
alley between two brick buildings but fifty strides away. The
witch. She stalked the shadows, sure and relentless.
There were two vampires left standing besides himself.
Panicked, they raced toward the approaching menace.
Nikolaus caught Cory in his arms. The man had been hit,
but he would not be reduced to ash like the others, for he was
a mortal supplicant to the tribe, one who sought immortality,
but first must prove his dedication to
the dark
. He dragged his
dying body behind a rusted Dumpster.
A bullet shrilled past Nikolaus’s head and hit the brick wall
right above his shoulder. A glass-tipped bullet that contained
witch’s blood.
A scout had once obtained one of the bullets for the tribe’s
study. But a drop of witch’s blood, infused into a vampire’s
bloodstream, took a manic trip through his body and ate him
from the inside out. It proved a quick yet excruciating death.
Something stung his shoulder. Fiery bites ate along his
neck and cheek. Nikolaus dropped Cory onto the tarmac and
slapped at the incredible pain. It sizzled down his torso and
up, under and along his left arm, eating into his leather
clothing and gnawing at flesh.
“No.” He’d been splattered from the bullet that had hit the
wall.
Staggering against the unreal pain, Nikolaus dropped to his
knees, landing beside Cory’s body. The death cocktail sizzled
into his torso. His heart pumped furiously, as if trying to outrun
the inevitable. He slapped at the burning flesh, rolled over it to
make it stop, but did not cry out. He was dead to the witch.
And in a moment of clarity, he knew what had to be done.
He needed blood. Lots of it.

30 Kiss Me Deadly
Even as his flesh fell away from his bones, Nikolaus ripped
into Cory’s throat, drinking his blood and slapping his hands
over the mortal’s gaping chest wound to coat them in blood.
He bathed himself in Cory’s fleeting life, but it didn’t seem
as if he could ever stop the burn.
Listening, keen for the intruder, he realized his own pulse
beats ceased. His heart—
He gripped his chest but felt his insides. Blood. Ribs. Organs.
His vision blurred. Breath stopped.
Drink!
Or die at the hands of a witch.

Chapter 5
The Present
H
e laid the witch on the end of a king-size bed that mastered
the whitewashed floorboards in the bedroom. A thick white
comforter cradled her as if she were an angel resting on a
cloud. A bloody angel that he’d…not killed.
Nikolaus straightened abruptly. He smoothed a palm over
his face and drew it down his chin.
You almost killed her
.
But he hadn’t.
Why didn’t you kill her?
Ravin Crosse, this…witch? Vampires and witches were
enemies.
What the hell?
Fists formed. Nikolaus hissed through his teeth. Rage
emerged and flooded his system. Stalking the floor from door
to wall, he resisted the urge to growl, to howl out his frustration.

32 Kiss Me Deadly
She lay there, inert, her hair splayed, black curls across
white. Silent. Unable to lash out, to fight, to challenge him.
This was the witch who had once injured him so badly he
had touched death. His heart had stopped. He’d had to feed
on a friend to survive.
Heat flushed Nikolaus’s neck and shoulders, and filled
him from skull to fingertips to heels. A storm of vengeance
raged for release, but—
This felt different. Unusual.
For where the rage should have felt substantial and insistent
and uncontrollable, it merely settled, and became an emotional
reaction Nikolaus had not touched for what seemed like ages.
Heartbeats quieted. Fisted fingers snapped open. Anxiety
fled, softening the thick tension holding his neck stiff.
He bent over the body sprawled across the bed, his palms
sinking deep into the plush down quilt.
This witch, this gorgeous woman, deserved—
He swept his head lower, over her face, but stopped short
of touching her mouth with his. Blood coated her neck. It
smelled different. Not like mortal blood. There lingered an
odd herbal aroma to it. Before, the scent of rosemary had come
to him, but it had changed. This scent was organic. Cherry?
Or musk and then…cloves? Nikolaus couldn’t place it.
Curiosity held him over the bed, the tips of his dark hair
sweeping across her bloodied neck and chest. Swiping a fore-
finger through the blood, he observed the crimson glisten
near a lamp that glowed at the head of the bed.
So deadly this small drop of life should be. It had once
eaten through him, literally, to his heart. It had rendered dead
six of the tribe Kila in less than five minutes.
Death cocktail, this. Dangerous. To be avoided at all costs.
It brings so much pain!
Yet now…he wanted more.

Michele Hauf
33
He did?
“Not right,” he muttered, then licked his finger clean.
The taste of her shimmered through him, warming his
belly, and revisiting the earlier sexual desire. With the blood
hunger always came the need for carnal satisfaction.
“Not right,” he murmured again, “but not…wrong.”
He glanced over the havoc marring the witch’s neck. He’d
not taken much from her; she should be coming to soon.
A tangle of wavy black hair scattered across the snow-clean
quilt. A heart-shaped face finished at the sharp chin, and
above that, a generous red mouth, partially open, hushed out
soft breaths. A viscous brown liquid trailed down her forehead
and across her cheeks and jaw.
Dark brows arched a wicked slash above each closed
eye. A sprinkle of pale freckles danced upon each cheek.
Yet, there, at the corner of her mouth, a scar curled down
toward her jaw.
A tiny scar.
Unlike mine
, Nikolaus thought, with a stroke
along his neck where the convoluted flesh ever reminded him
of his survival.
Even unconscious the witch looked imposing, ready to
strike. Must be the black jeans jealously hugging her narrow
hips, and the T-shirt stained with blood. No bra beneath, for
the pebbled texture of her erect nipples formed clearly in the
thin cotton shirt.
Nikolaus licked his lips. The sight of her breasts, full and
high, stirred a need that the taste of her blood had pushed to
the surface. He hovered a palm over the points of her nipples.
But not to touch.
She is poison!
No, he possessed immunity to her blood; in proof, he’d sur-
vived the extraction that now saw her unconscious.
Tracing his lower lip with his tongue, Nikolaus scanned the

34 Kiss Me Deadly
room, lit by the white shadow beaming from a small halogen
lamp. It had been just after midnight when he’d arrived. Less
than an hour had passed. Safe yet, for the sun wouldn’t peek
over the horizon until five-thirty. He’d walked here, but he
may need to call his driver for a fast dash into a dark vehicle
and a secure ride home.
The room was large and stark. But the bed and a few pieces
of clothing were scattered across the whitewashed hardwood
floor. A huge plant with leaves the size of elephant’s ears sat
near what must be the bathroom door.
One entire wall was fashioned of bookshelves—also white-
washed—stuffed from ceiling to floor with volumes that
varied from ancient, gilt-embossed spines, to glossy, colorful
paperbacks.
The north wall was lined with windows, the shades pulled
against streetlights.
No matter what trials Nikolaus had overcome and survived,
give him but a minute or two in direct sunlight and his flesh
would begin to sizzle. Though, even as a phoenix, he’d not
yet summoned the sanguine carelessness to test his still-
healing flesh against the sun.
Compelled to stare upon the witch, Nikolaus rubbed his
jaw. Should he leave her here alone to wake wondering what
had happened to her? Would she know?
He’d not used persuasion to erase the memory of his bite,
yet he had licked the wound. The vampire’s saliva was nec-
essary to heal the bite and to prevent the vampire taint from
transforming his victims to vampires themselves.
He couldn’t abandon her. He…he cared about her.
Impossible! She is a witch.
Difficult to argue with his rational inner voice. And yet,
Nikolaus knew, heart-deep, that he did feel genuine concern.
Ravin Crosse was…why, she was
his
.

Michele Hauf
35
Yes, to claim her felt right. He rubbed a hand across his
chest and stopped over the pounding beat within. This woman
belonged to him for he felt her in his heart. It was as though
she occupied him. Her mysterious scent lived in his nostrils
and her taste filled his mouth and body. Instinctually, he
wanted her.
And yet, did she return the sentiment?
He wasn’t sure about her feelings toward him. It was as if
she’d just appeared in his life, and yet he’d known her even
before he’d been born. A stupid notion. Nikolaus did not
believe in reincarnation or soul mates. Man had but one life
to live, though certainly that life could be drastically altered
and lure him to encounter a strange new world of creatures
he’d not once imagined to be true.
Like werewolves and vampires and witches.
“Do I know you, Ravin Crosse?” He traced the fringed
darkness of her hair. “Of course I do. How can a man
not
know
someone they care about?”
Where was it? The confidence of soul he had always felt
when leading his men, or the utterly intoxicating power when
he’d once held a surgical blade in hand. This new, strange
feeling encompassing his being, so opposite—it was the
absence of control—rendered him helpless. Unsure.
Nikolaus had always clung to love, grasped for it, and
embraced it whenever it had come to him. It had been…so long.
He’d not loved a woman since before he’d been transformed.
Dare he believe love was once again his?
The world had changed and that was never a good thing.
Everything felt…horizontal. And it smelled different. Not
a repulsive smell, but an untamed scent that should set up
her hackles.
Danger. Predator.

36 Kiss Me Deadly
Ravin realized the low, murmuring sound she heard was
actually herself. She moaned. She ached. Her neck hurt.
A pair of deep blue eyes hovered above her. Getting closer.
As if…he was going to kiss her.
Instincts kicked in, and Ravin smashed her fist into the
creep’s jaw.
He reeled upright, smoothing a palm along his face. But
instead of the expected anger, he leaned back over her and
grinned a rogue’s saucy smirk. “I love it when you play rough,
sweetness.”
The second punch cracked his nose. Ravin scrambled to
sit upon the thick comforter.
Shaking his head and sliding her another roguish grin,
the big brute of a vampire swiped blood from his upper lip
and chuckled. “The left side next time, okay? Wouldn’t
want you to knock a tooth loose. Might need it for break-
fast later.”
So she wound up for punch number three—on the same side.
The vampire clamped a hand about her fist and wrangled
her other wrist into a tight clasp. “That’s enough.” He
slammed her backward and pinned her to the bed. Tension
salted the air with a strong urgency. “Or you’ll get me thinking
you’re as madly in love with me as I am with you.”
He crushed a kiss to her mouth. Brutal and forceful. He
wasn’t going to let her beat him. It was all Ravin could do to
twist her head aside. She felt him grin against her jaw.
Tall, Dark and Ruthless had developed a weird method of
dispatching his vengeance. She slapped away his hand before
the vampire could stroke her face.
Stroke her? As in
gently?
A vampire?
To his favor, the vampire didn’t react to her defensive move
with another body slam or kiss, though he knelt on the bed,
leaning over her body, hands above her shoulders, and that

Michele Hauf
37
dark, pitiful expression but inches from her face. Yeah, it was
more pitiful than predatory. Kind of a puppy dog stare, if she
had to label it.
A vampire was in her home. On her bed. Close enough
to— “What the hell? Aren’t you going to kill me?”
“Changed my mind,” he offered. Her attempts to knee him
off her fortified his efforts to remain on top of her. “Obviously,
when I first arrived here, my thoughts were clouded by our
past encounter. Got a little carried away.”
“A little…? You came here to kill me. You’re supposed to
get carried away! What the hell are you doing now—don’t
you dare kiss me!”
“I… If it’s what you wish?” The imminent kiss aborted,
he raked a hand over his mane of dark hair and sighed, looking
as confused as Ravin felt. “Don’t know what got into me. I
don’t normally attack those I care about.”
Enough of this.
Ravin kicked against the vampire’s chest with one foot.
Yes, a freakin’ vampire! Care about her? What fruit salad of
drugs had he sucked out of his last victim?
“Get away from me, you bloodsucking longtooth!”
As she scrambled backward across the bed, her head hit
the wood headboard, stopping her cold.
Ravin cursed her need for sanctuary, a quiet room filled
with things that calmed her, such as books and scented oils
and luscious, nine-hundred-count sheets. No weapons in the
room. Not even a lousy cross at hand!
The vampire sat on her bed—on her own quilt that she’d saved
from granny’s belongings—as if they were chums or pals…
“Back off, vampire!” She lifted her wrist to her mouth, pre-
pared to bite, but then the disaster that had just happened
flashed in her thoughts.
The spilled love potion. (No wonder she smelled nasty.)

38 Kiss Me Deadly
The front door. Yeah, it lay on the floor, her home open to the
world, or anyone who should walk down the hallway.
But the most vivid recollection was of the hulking vampire
pinning her to the fridge—and biting her.
Ravin slapped a hand to her neck. “Ouch!”
He shrugged. “I rubbed my saliva into it, though it does
seem to be healing rather slowly. Your blood doesn’t clot as
quickly as a mortal—”
“You bit me?” she spat. “Who do you think you are? What
are you doing? You’re— We’re—”
The world had tilted completely off its axis. Normally a
vamp should be fleeing her for fear of a droplet of her blood
splattering any portion of its flesh. But this one had
drunk
from her. A lot, to judge from the open wound on her neck
and the still-woozy feeling that dizzied her brain.
“Feels as if I’ve been punctured by a nail gun. Get off my
bed!”
“Don’t be so mouthy, woman. Can’t you see I—I just…” A
heavy sigh. Two worry lines appeared on his forehead as he
lifted his brows and delivered another sigh. “Love you, is all.”
From where had this vampire escaped? The Count’s Home
for Wayward and Manic Vampires? When last she’d checked,
all the insane ones had high-tailed it for New Orleans. He must
have tallied numerous kills to his chart, for the
danse macabre
had driven him insane.
“You don’t love me.”
“I do. Damn me, but I do.” He delivered her a wink and a
rogue’s grin that was beginning to irritate her more and more.
Ravin did not do flirtation. Most especially with a—
“I’m a witch. You’re a vampire. Do you get that? Don’t you
remember you came here to kill me?” She recalled his impas-
sioned speech just before he dug his teeth into her neck.
“I…killed you?”

Michele Hauf
39
“Tried.” That smile kept sliding back onto his mouth. A tri-
umphant, roguish grin that exuded sensuality and put Ravin
on high alert.
He settled onto the bed, a big loafing greyhound who
would not be put back no matter how many times he was
kicked. A few of the metal grommets on his leather jacket
glinted with blood.
Her blood
. “I survived your attack.”
“Apparently.”
“Barely.” He tugged at the collar of his black shirt. Ravin
saw scars on the side of his neck, nasty scars that looked
pink and brand new.
“I know I came here wanting to kill you,” he said.
Running his hands through his hair, he searched the walls,
as if to avoid her gaze. Though his shoulders were wide
enough to bear a small vehicle on them, his expression was
confused, as if he was unsure what he’d gotten himself into.
“I’m not sure what happened between “I hate you, witch”
and “I’m sorry, Ravin,” but I can’t imagine harming you, and
it kills me to see what I’ve done to you already. Can you
forgive me?”
Ravin lunged across the bed and smacked the idiot across
the forehead.
Expecting to again be pinned by the vampire, she knelt
there defiantly, fist raised.
He bowed his head.
Ravin was simply floored. Stunned. Not in her history had
she ever been so close to a vampire and not had him either
attack or flee.
“What the hell did you say your name was?”
“Nikolaus Drake.” He lashed out his tongue to wipe away
a trickle of blood that stained his lip.
“Tooth loose?”
“Not the important ones.”

40 Kiss Me Deadly
“Then let me have another go.”
“Chill, sweetness. You’re all about showing your affection
with little love taps, aren’t you?”
Love taps? Of all the…!
Disgusted, Ravin slid off the bed, staggered, but when she
sensed the vampire jump up to grasp for her, she swayed
forward and caught her balance. “Hands off!”
He retreated with hands raised to show compliance.
Why did the idiot think he was in love with her?
Oh, damn, of all that can go wrong. The odor of rosemary
and ash that she had used in the love spell clung to her hair.
Ravin remembered clearly now. The entire contents of the vial
had spilled over her, and thanks to her magic, had absorbed
instantly through her pores to course through her bloodstream.
“You don’t love me,” she muttered. “You’re under a love
spell.”

Chapter 6
S
he stalked away from him, into the bathroom. Fluorescent
lights blinked on, highlighting the bloodstains splattered down
the left shoulder of her T-shirt.
Nikolaus sat silently on the bed and observed.
Tilting her head to the side, the witch noted the havoc in
the bathroom mirror, then let loose a string of curse words.
Nikolaus bowed his head and shook it, yet he smiled. The
woman could paint a blue streak.
“Look what you did!”
Stepping into the doorway between the bathroom and
bedroom, she pointed out his handiwork with an angry thrust
of her thumb.
Sore, swollen flesh surrounded two prominent bite marks
just below the sharp line of her jaw.
“It’ll heal,” he said calmly. “I should lick it again, to make
sure of it?”

42 Kiss Me Deadly
“Back off! Stupid love spell. I sure hope it’s—”
Focused on more than the witch’s temper tantrum,
Nikolaus pricked his ears toward the living room. “There’s
someone at your door,” he said.
“Tell them to go away. Wait. What time is it?” Ravin rushed
back into the bedroom and grabbed the gray sweatshirt jacket
mounded in a heap near the foot of the bed.
“It’s almost morning.” He glanced toward the windows,
shades pulled, each and every one of them. No sunlight yet,
but soon. “You slept all night. I didn’t want to wake you. You
looked so serene.”
“Why don’t you leave? Get out of here!”
He fitted his thumbs into his front pockets and drew up to
stand tall. He didn’t take kindly to such treatment, especially
from someone he loved. It stirred up too many memories of
broken hearts and shouted curses.
On the other hand, she seemed genuinely peeved he was here.
I know I’ve only just come to her home. There can’t be
things between us already. Can there?
But of course, there was one very obvious
thing
. The way
he felt about her.
“I’m not leaving until I’m sure you’re going to be okay,”
he said. “Even then…I don’t want to leave, Ravin. It can’t be
this way between the two of us.”
“This way? There is no
way
between us.”
Now Ravin heard the rap at the door. Couldn’t be the door,
because that lay on the floor of her living room.
“You are going to hate yourself when the spell is broken,”
she snapped.
She zipped up the sweatshirt jacket, but it didn’t cover the
wound, so she tugged up the hood and tied it tight, which gave
her a South Park-esque look. “You don’t love me. Get that
idiot nonsense out of your tiny little brain.”

Michele Hauf
43
“The human brain is the largest in all the animal kingdom,
save the whale. Three pounds. Though I’ve put my hands to
a four-pounder once. It wasn’t healthy; had swelling in the
cerebral cortex due to infection.”
Ravin lifted a brow. That comment had thrown her. It was
good to surprise them; kept them on their toes.
“I’ve a delivery pickup,” she said on a snarl that Nikolaus
was starting to assume was her standard expression. “I’ll be
right back to explain.”
“Explain what?”
“That you’re under a spell,” she hissed, and trotted out to
the living room.
A spell was making him love the witch?
It’s the only way something so heinous could ever happen.
Nothing, but nothing, could make him consider kindness
toward a witch.
A skeleton of a man waited in the space of Ravin’s front
entryway. Flesh clutched his bones, cheeks sucked to his
tonsils, and a manic look in his gray eyes glittered. He tilted
his fist to rap the door frame again.
“Pickup?” Ravin asked. “Hang on. Give me two minutes.
Do not move from that spot, got it?”
He nodded, meek enough to lower his head and look up
shyly. Not a mortal, she knew that from his sallow coloring
and red eyes; possibly an imp. Himself employed them copi-
ously. Probably didn’t own his soul.
Ravin knew the feeling of not owning your soul—and wanted
it to go away. But more so? She wanted the vampire to go away.
She detoured into the kitchen, where the evidence of last
night’s fiasco made her want to retch. Brute smell of vampire
aggression clung to the air, mixing with the spilled herbs and
smoke of the spell.

44 Kiss Me Deadly
“He thinks he loves me,” she muttered. “I guess the spell
was successful. Now how to reverse it?”
It was not reversible, she knew. At least not by her. The
only one who could reverse a spell was that person who had
ordered it. She always designed her spells that way. Other-
wise, she risked being called in to render null so many
nasty spells.
And the one who’d ordered the spell?
“Crap. My soul isn’t getting any closer to being returned.”
The glass vial lay on its side on top of the fridge, held in place
by the suctiony white plastic buffers between the two doors.
Ravin retrieved it carefully. About an ounce remained inside.
“Not enough to do any damage. But I’m not about to tell
Himself I didn’t finish the job. I did finish it. And I tested it, like
it or not.”
Plucking out a small, finger-size vial from the junk drawer,
she filled it with the remaining potion and stuffed in a small red
plastic stopper. Sealing that in a Ziploc bag made it look more
official.
Dangling the pitiful thing before her, she blew out a heavy
breath. “This’ll never work.”
But at the moment she had worse things to worry about.
Worse than the devil’s disappointment?
“Oh, yeah.”
She had…tamed the untamable, it seemed. The man was
a phoenix, a leader among his kind. Phoenixes were rare, and
possessed amazing strength and—she hadn’t heard of one in
existence for centuries. Was he really what he said he was?
Phoenix or not, the vampire was here in her home, making
moon eyes at her and whispering sweet nothings. Not good,
not good at all.
Clutching the sweatshirt hood around her neck, Ravin
hoped the courier wouldn’t notice the bite marks.

Michele Hauf
45
“Here it is,” she said with forced cheer as she rounded the
corner and stepped onto the fallen door. “Be careful with it.”
“This is it?”
She narrowed a glare at him. “Is that what you do? Ask ques-
tions? Because I don’t think you have the authority to ask ques-
tions, am I right?” She crossed her arms and cocked her hip out.
Yeah, I’m tough. Just try me.
So long as it wasn’t a six-foot-plus love-struck vampire
standing her down.
“Right. Er…” The imp let his gaze roam over the door,
then opened his mouth but didn’t say a thing. No questions.
Good boy. “Thanks.”
The little man skittered away.
Ravin bent to lift the large, solid-oak door, and it moved
much easier than she expected.
“Let me help.”
Stunned she hadn’t heard, felt or smelled the vampire come
up behind her, Ravin slid away from him and paced across
the floor. She shoved back the sweatshirt hood and increased
her pace to a fitful stomp. Maintaining distance was all she
wanted right now.
The vampire fitted the door into the frame and inspected
the hinges. Biceps as large as coffee tins flexed beneath his
soft black shirt. Long hair dusted across a wide back. She’d
always been a back woman. Strong, wide and muscled is how
she preferred—
Whoa! What was she thinking? Ravin unzipped the sweat-
shirt jacket and deposited it on the couch with a fling.
“That’s the wrong way, vampire!” she called as he fitted
the door into the hinges.
“This is right,” he said.
“No,
you’re
supposed to be on the other side.”
“Ah. You have a sense of humor.” He rolled that one

46 Kiss Me Deadly
around in his thoughts. “That must be why I love you so
much.” He fitted the door into the splintered wood frame, and
left it there. “It’ll need new hinges, but for now it will serve.
Who was that?”
“No questions.” Arms akimbo—and thoughts scattered—
Ravin paced between the kitchen and living room. “You’re
going to hate yourself with a bloody vengeance when you
finally wake up from this spell, you know that, vampire?”
“My name is Nikolaus. It’s considered rude to use the
other term, unless by my own kind.”
“Yeah, I know,
vampire
. I’m a witch, what do you want
from me? And why is it you were able to drink my blood
without exploding into a million bits?”
“I’m immune to it now I’ve survived your initial attack.”
“Right. A phoenix,” she muttered.
The one who got away. How impossible was it to survive
a death cocktail? The vampire couldn’t have taken more than
a minimal hit, and even with that, he had to have wiped most
of the blood away immediately.
“Took me two months to recover,” he offered. “I’m still not
completely whole.”
That long to get over a few splatters of her blood? Well,
she hoped he had suffered. Small recompense for not dying,
in her opinion.
He approached her slowly, his arms arced out at his sides
like a weight lifter’s. Yeah, he had muscles, lots of them. And
black leather everywhere, wrapping his legs and his thick
thighs. The leather jacket strained over his shoulders.
But despite the costume and the imposing build, his expres-
sion was eerily compassionate. Darkest eyes sat on a long face
with defined cheekbones and a square jaw. A broad forehead
was swept clean of the long straight hair that spilled past his
shoulders and to his elbows.

Michele Hauf
47
He was huge and powerful—and love struck.
That was some hell of a spell if he knew she’d tried to kill
him, and yet continued to proclaim love toward her.
Nice work, Ravin. You could go into business. Too bad
Himself will make you pay with flesh for this screwup.
That is, if the vampire didn’t pock up her flesh with tooth
marks before then.
“I’ve still scars all up the left side of my body,” he ex-
plained. “You really did a number on me.”
“Show me,” Ravin demanded. If he were going to claim
damage, then he should have proof, yes?
“Right now?”
“You say you love me? Don’t you want to share your most
intimate secrets with me? Oh, stop.” She put out a hand as he
slid off the leather jacket and tugged up his shirt to reveal rock-
solid abs. “What am I saying? Put your jacket back on. This is
all very wrong.”
It was difficult to remain angry and look at him at the same
time. Every part of the man was hard and taut and oozed a
come-and-touch allure. Even the crimson-and-ash aura he
wore looked sparkly and inviting.
Deadly? Oh, yeah. But also…evocative.
Ravin shook her head and steered her gaze anywhere but
toward Nikolaus Drake.
“Now, listen and try to understand,” she said. “You are a
victim of a misdirected spell. You don’t love me because you
want
to love me, you love me because of the spell shooting
through my bloodstream at the time you bit me. This spell.”
She swiped a finger over her forehead and showed him the dark
residue. “Got it?”
He quirked a brow, a dark check mark that highlighted the
vivid blue eyes beneath.
“I remember that I came here to—”

48 Kiss Me Deadly
“To kill me!” And don’t look at his eyes, she coached
silently. They do not resemble jewels.
“You’ve been smoking some witchy weed, sweetness. I
would never stand still long enough to allow a witch to
bespell me.”
“The spell was already in my bloodstream, Einstein. It
spilled over me when you made your crashing entrance into
my home, death in your…eyes.” She tore her gaze from what
were sapphires fixed into a dark, deadly setting. “You drank
the spell when you drank my blood.”
He shrugged. “I’d never allow a witch to put a spell on me.”
“Oh, yeah? Tell me how a man…make that vampire, falls
in love with a woman…make that a witch…in less than the
snap of a finger? Oh!”
Gripped by a sudden burning bite to her chest, Ravin
clutched her ribs.
“Ravin? What’s wrong with you?”
The pain was brief, but it did not fail to level her to her
knees. Landing on the floor but inches from Nikolaus’s
scuffed leather biker boots, Ravin wobbled and tried to keep
from collapsing into his waiting arms.

Chapter 7
S
he swayed before him, on her knees, her head tilted way
back to reveal the havoc he’d done to her neck. Nikolaus held
his arms out to catch her, but she shook her head and mumbled
that she’d rather die than have a vampire touch her.
The statement sliced him like a surgical blade to the heart.
He felt relegated to a realm of monsters and creatures. He’d
struggled for years to overcome that kind of thinking after his
transformation. Now he accepted that he was one of
the dark
.
But I will never become a monster.
And yet, a monster had harmed this woman.
Why he’d bitten her—so sloppily, as if he had intended
harm—was beyond him.
No, it’s not. You knew. The left side of your brain—that
logical thinking part—knows you intented to murder the witch.
Yes. Because she had killed his men, and had attempted to
kill him. This awful, selfish, petite…defiant,
gorgeous
woman.

50 Kiss Me Deadly
What the hell? He didn’t want to hurt Ravin. He wanted to
hold her close and fall into her arms. Which was a strange
thought in itself, because Nikolaus was the furthest thing from
romantic. He didn’t have relationships. He had sex with women
to relieve a need that always accompanied the hunger. He didn’t
trust women. He didn’t trust himself with mortal women. He…
…was in love with this witch.
If his tribe ever got wind of this they’d flail him alive. And
he’d remain alive after the beating, because a little flailing
wasn’t going to kill any vampire, most especially a phoenix.
How could he return to Kila now? Would they smell the
witch on him?
What of her blood? It coursed through his veins. Along
with…a love spell?
“What’s happening to you?” He knelt before Ravin. Her fin-
gers clasped into his, but she withdrew as if touched by a flame.
Finally she settled into him, her stained forehead falling to
rest on his shoulder. She smelled good. Like blood and sweat
and some sweetness that could only be woman.
“Is it from me? Are you still weak from blood loss? I didn’t
take that much before I—”
Fell in love
.
Was that it? He’d fallen. Tumbling. Arms spread and com-
pletely unprepared for such a fall—into love.
Huh. This condition could prove a bitch when he finally
shook it off.
Ravin pushed away from him and landed her back against
the brown leather couch. A long-leafed plant shivered on the
round table just behind her shoulder. Tugging up her T-shirt,
the witch revealed three dark horizontal scars just below her
breasts, each about eight inches long. Two of them had slashes
through them. The second looked fresh.
She grinned and muttered, “Two strikes. Ha! One left, and
the old soul is mine again. And it can’t happen soon enough.”

Michele Hauf
51
“What does that mean?” It confounded him that she was
in pain and he hadn’t a clue how to help her. And yet, she
seemed quite pleased with whatever had just transpired. “Talk
to me, sweetness.”
“All right, vampire.”
“Don’t call me that,” he muttered.
“You insist on calling me sweetness, I’m going to have to
call you vampire.”
“What’s wrong with sweetness?”
“It’s a term of endearment! You are not endearing to me,
nor should I be to you.”
Fist raised, he bent before her, but a strange whisper in his
brain made him soften the fist to a splay of fingers, and then
he gently stroked across her brow to swish aside her hair.
“Sorry, sweetness, but I can’t change the way I feel about you.
I insist you call me Nikolaus.”
“Not a possibility. Too personal.”
“Then Drake, please?”
The struggle in her eyes fascinated him. Not muddy as he’d
originally decided. The dark irises resembled burnt wine with
glints of gold flaking.
“Sit down, Drake,” she commanded, pulling her gaze abruptly
away. She stood and, still rubbing her ribs, pointed to the couch.
“I prefer to stand.”
“If you have such free will then—fine. I know you’re not
responsible for the part of your brain that makes you feel love
right now.”
“You know about the ventral tegmental area of the brain?”
“The what?”
“Located in the brain stem. It’s the command center for
emotions such as joy, sadness and love.”
Huffing out a sigh, she again pointed to the couch. “Please.
Just…do whatever you want.”

52 Kiss Me Deadly
Nikolaus decided sitting was acceptable. He settled onto
the couch and rested his wrists upon his knees.
She stood over him, an angel with wavy black hair and a
cherub face that had never seen a bow and arrow, and if she
had, most certainly had never shot the weapon out of love.
Nikolaus’s gaze followed the curves of her body. She wasn’t
long or lithe; in fact, her curves were healthy and luscious.
He liked a woman with meat on her. Both for biting and
for holding while having sex.
Her T-shirt was still rucked up. Nikolaus had never before
seen the like. Long slashes streaked across her flesh as if
some taloned beast had dragged its claws over her. But she
seemed not to be in pain.
“It’s a debt I owe,” she said, tugging the shirt down to
cover the incredibly toned abs that screamed for Nikolaus’s
attention. “Three strikes and I’m out. I’ve only one more ob-
ligation to complete.”
“Whom do you owe the debt to?” he wondered.
She had a manner of narrowing down her brows. It was a
look that might make some take a step back. Especially if it
was another vampire, and she held up a wrist dripping with
her own blood. Yet, Nikolaus found her self-assurance fasci-
nating, so commanding. There was nothing about the person
standing before him he did not admire.
“It’s more of a loan than a debt. I loaned out my soul for
something only another witch would find valuable,” she said.
“You wouldn’t understand, and I’m not going to explain.”
“Your soul? Have you—?”
“That’s all you’re getting from me, Drake. Now, let’s get
you briefed and out of my hair, shall we?”
“Briefed on what?”
“On this ridiculous nightmare we’ve both been dragged
into since your abrupt entrance into my home last night.”

Michele Hauf
53
“There’s nothing ridiculous about it.”
He stood and Ravin stepped back, putting up her hands, first
as fists, but quickly spreading out her fingers merely to placate.
“All right, don’t get your dander up,” he offered patiently.
“I won’t touch you,” he added, but felt chastised for having
to say it. “Not for a few minutes, anyway.”
“Take your chances, vamp—er, Drake. I can defend myself
until the end days.”
“I’ve never thought it necessary to defend oneself from a
kiss. You’ve an interesting set of values, sweetness.”
“You kiss me again, I bite you back.”
He whistled. “You do tempt me.”
And if her fiery sense of defiance didn’t do it, then the
underlying scent of her being was there for backup. Nikolaus
sniffed, a habit he’d developed with his vampirism, for his
senses had become so heightened there were times he could
smell a person before they stepped out from a car, or even days
after they had been in his home.
Ravin Crosse’s scent was a heady variety of strange and
wondrous fragrances. Salt. Honey. Musk. Acrid anger. A trace
of something fruity, probably from her shampoo or soap. The
metallic, meaty aroma of dried blood. And the erotic vibrance
of warm flesh.
But most prominent? The vampire in him demanded
further sustenance, because he wasn’t feeling at all sated after
the first draw. His canine teeth descended, for normally they
remained in line with the rest of his teeth until the blood
hunger demanded.
“Oh! You,” she started, completely unaware of the struggle
going on inside his brain, and in his mouth. Squeezing her fist
before him, she closed her eyes and let out a frustrated noise.
His teeth tingling in their sockets, Nikolaus hungrily
observed her rub at the wound on her neck. The dried blood

54 Kiss Me Deadly
attracted him. He’d spent the past two months drinking from
donors Gabriel had captured and brought to him as if he were
a caged rat. Tonight he’d gone out into the world and had taken
nourishment himself. And he was feeling it in his bones.
Normally he’d be flat on his back now, exhausted merely
from the intense healing his body was engaged in.
Now he felt invigorated. In fact, a deep breath did not draw
a wheezy wind through his left lung. And yet, he needed more.
“Are you listening, vampire?”
“Huh?”
“Back off, bloodsucker. Get those teeth out of sight.”
“Make me.”
“I’ll—” The fire in her held her fist high, but Nikolaus
watched as the flames dimmed and she realized there was
nothing she was capable of doing. “This is not you. Trust me.”
“I don’t require an artificial means to know I love you, Ravin.”
“If you say you love me one more time, I’m going to get
out the stakes. They’re sharp and have break-away glass tips
loaded with my blood—oh, hell.” Running her hands back
through her hair, she paced the floor away from him. “Like
that’s going to help.”
“You are defenseless against me now. But I won’t use that
against you, I promise.”
“Listen, I know my blood won’t do it for you anymore, but
I’m pretty damn sure a stake to the heart will take you out.”
Doubtful. His heart had already been partially reduced to ash
thanks to the witch’s blood that had burned deep into his body.
It had stopped beating. Then restarted. Nikolaus felt sure it was
now tougher than ever. Should he test the stake to prove it?
Nikolaus shook his head. “What did I do to make you so
angry with me?”
“That’s it.” She walked off, her arms pumping furiously.
“Time for the stake!”

Michele Hauf
55
“Wait! I don’t know what kind of lover’s spat we’re having,
but—very well, maybe I
am
under a spell.”
Nikolaus slid around behind the couch and blocked her
path from the stakes, wherever she kept those.
Hands shoved to her hips and bare feet tapping, she always
wore a sneer. Did the woman not have a smile to her arsenal?
“Did you put a spell on me to make me love you because
we had an argument?”
“Please. I would never bespell a vampire to love me. I despise
your kind. Always have, always will, got that? Always. Will.”
“But—”
“I hunt your kind! I was hunting the night I thought I’d
killed you.”
This was all fact. He knew it as he knew he loved her. He
knew the brain was processing the information, sorting and
responding logically, and yet the right half of his brain was
winning on the emotional front.
Was he deceiving himself? It was not out of the realm of
possibility. And that was the troubling part. “But we’ve
overcome our differences?”
“Aggh! No, we still hate each other.” She lifted her shirt and
drew her finger under the second horizontal line that had a
slash through it. “I finished obligation number two. Now
you’re love struck. Not because you want to be, but because
of a spell. A
spell
.”
“Huh.”
It made sense. Ridiculous sense. Maybe.
Why would he need a spell to love this woman? She was
perfect and gorgeous, and he wanted to kiss her. To settle her
ire and calm her.
Thinking was for dummies. Real men took action.
Gripping her shoulders, Nikolaus leaned in to kiss his
sweet, angry witch. He was accustomed to the struggle. Often,

56 Kiss Me Deadly
he’d seduce his victims, have sex with them, then, when he
flashed his fangs before the bite, they’d scream and shove and
kick. But not for long. The vampire’s bite was only initially
painful to mortals. Soon enough, the swoon of orgasm would
cease all struggle.
But he wasn’t biting now. And little Miss Witch remained
intent on making a simple kiss as difficult as possible. Damn,
she tasted fiery and urgent and all those things that turned him
on for reasons he’d never sort out.
A kick to his knee brought him down.
Ravin backed into the kitchen. “Keep your filthy mouth
away from mine!”
She sorted through a drawer, drawing out a huge silver
cross. Wielding it at the end of her outstretched arm, she
defied him to act.
So Nikolaus stepped forward, arms spread, and pressed his
chest to the cold silver object.
“Shit.” She gave the cross a shake, as if to jolt it into
vampire-killing mode.
“Sorry. My parents were scientists,” Nikolaus offered.
“They believed in the theory of evolution and space travel and
the power of reasoning over faith. I’m not baptized.”
Ravin drew back the cross, twisting it in her grip to hold as
a dagger. Nikolaus noted the end was pointed, a worthy stake.
“Fine.” He put up placating hands. “I keep my distance. No
stakes. Agreed?”
She looked him up and down. That sneer of hers pushed him
close to an edge. It was so sexy. If only he could taste it, master
it, and ultimately wrangle it into a wanting, cooing sigh.
“Fine. For now,” she agreed. An expert twirl of the cross
showed her prowess with weapons. Setting it on the counter
with a slam, she then crossed her arms over her chest. “Though
why I’m even agreeing will surely see me in hell faster than

Michele Hauf
57
any devil’s bargain. I’ll give you ten seconds to leave. If you’re
here during second number eleven, you’re ash.”
“I’d be happy to oblige, if that’s what you really want,
but…” He pointed to the windows, shaded by blinds. “Day-
light.”
“What, you forget your SPF100?”
“Did I mention your sense of humor is what I like most
about you, sweetness?”
“Enough! So you can’t leave. What new hell is this day, any-
way?” She tapped the counter. “I’m going to see about a reversal
incantation. With luck, I’ll have you hating me in less than an
hour, and you can be on your merry way. Of course then, you
won’t kill me when you hate me, because you
will
owe me one.”
“I’d never kill you unless it’s between the sheets,” Nikolaus
said as he approached her. When he was inches from stroking
her cheek, he pulled back. A grin offered the acquiescence her
sudden wielding of the cross dagger demanded. “Over and
over until you can’t cry out any longer and the pleasure
reduces us both to molten reverie.”
She cast him such a horrified look Nikolaus laughed. The
last time he’d had to struggle to get a girl to accept his kiss
had been, well, never. The challenge intrigued him.
“What? You can’t imagine making love like that? Let’s do
it now, Ravin. I need you.”
“Back off!”
It was obvious she wasn’t going to be convinced of some
early morning sex. Fine. He’d attacked her; she needed some
time to get over it.
And he needed to put a finger on this weird abundance of
emotion that kept him bouncing back for more and more pun-
ishment from someone he should be hating.
Nikolaus sat on a bar stool across the counter from where
the witch stood. For the moment, she paged through a thick

58 Kiss Me Deadly
black leather book, ignoring him. But he could sense her
regard. She was very aware of him.
This was madness.
Was that it? Somehow just intending to kill had visited the
danse macabre
upon him? For when a vampire killed he took
the victim’s nightmares into him, and would relive them as if
his own later. The more kills led to madness.
No, you’re not being logical. Use the parietal lobe, that’s
what it’s for.
Yeah, she was tempting to look at. Nikolaus could appre-
ciate women, instead of seeing them only as either food or
sexual fulfillment. Or both. To know they required tenderness,
no matter how hard a front the woman wore. Yes, a slow se-
duction, a journey of her body, soul and mind was required.
“What are you doing, Nikolaus?”
“Nothing.” She’d used his name. She was softening
already. And he hadn’t accessed the parietal, but instead the
visual, occipital lobe. What was up with that?
“You’re doing nothing very loudly. Go and sit on the couch,
away from me.”
He propped his forearms on the counter and bent down to
catch her elusive gaze. “No.”
“I can’t do this with you watching me.”
“Maybe that means you should save it for later. Right now
you need to relax. You’re strung tighter than a bow. Your
anger is so strong I can feel it. And you do need to take care
of that wound.”
“What am I supposed to do about it? Stitch it up?”
“Let me lick it again. My saliva will—”
“If you so much as lay a finger on me—let alone, a tongue—
I will strike for your eyes and tear them from your face.”
“You see? Such vicious anger. Where does it all come
from? You need to chill.”

Michele Hauf
59
She slammed the grimoire shut. Black lacquered finger-
nails tapped the stone countertop.
“Are you a Goth?” he suddenly wondered.
“A—what? I am not!”
“You dress like one.”
“I could argue you dress the same. You’ve more black
leather than a damned cow.”
“Cows are Goths?”
“Now you’re just trying to piss me off.”
Nikolaus met her furious gaze—and smiled. He loved her fire.
He knew there was a reason behind the strange feeling.
“I stink,” she finally said. “I smell like love spell and vampire.
I need to wash you off me. I’m going to take a shower.”
“I’ll join you.”
“I shower with a stake in hand.”
“You’re not serious.”
She leaned forward, fluttering her lashes. “Try me.”
“I’ll wait out here.”
“No, you will not. My need to shuck off your scent leaves
a convenient moment for you, the enemy, to quietly slip away,
never to be seen again.”
“What about the spell? I thought you were going to
reverse it?”
“If only. I can’t reverse it. The creator of the spell can
never do that. It requires the owner—the one I created it for—
to recite the reversion chant.”
“So who ordered the spell?”
She chewed her lower lip.
Let me
, Nikolaus thought.
“None of your business. So take a hike, will you? You
must have a means for traversing in the daylight. A driver?
Dark glasses and a hood? Go on. The spell doesn’t bind you
to my home.”
“Spell or not, I am bound to you with this.” He pressed a

60 Kiss Me Deadly
hand over his heart. It had been a long time since he’d spoken
words like this—and meant them.
“Oh, for freakin’ sake!” She charged past him, peeling her
T-shirt over her head as she did so. As she wore no bra under-
neath, Nikolaus stepped from the stool to go after her for
further investigation. “Don’t be here when I get out of the
shower. I wasn’t lying about having a stake in the bathroom,
and I will use it.”
Glancing toward the windows, he noted the slash of
sunlight that beamed in around the edges where the vinyl
shades had curved back from age. He did have a driver who
was on twenty-four-hour call. Leaving wasn’t the issue.
“You can’t get rid of me that easily, witch,” Nikolaus called
to her retreating back.
Part of him knew the truth—they were enemies. He should
not be here.
But a bigger part of him made Nikolaus walk over to the
couch. Putting up his feet, he laid his head back and made
himself at home.

Chapter 8
W
as there anything worse than having a vampire in love with
you?
Having a vampire sit on your couch and declare his love
in sappy sweetness?
Yes, that was worse.
But he would rage when the spell was lifted. To be tricked
into feeling love for his natural enemy? By the very witch who
had once killed him?
Ravin closed her eyes and bowed her head. Water beat
upon her shoulders and neck. The bite wound didn’t hurt
anymore. But it pulsed, reminding her of her stupidity.
She had been bitten by a vampire before last night—many
times. And despite the movies and books that would have one
believe a vampire bite a sensual experience, it hurt like hell.
But this was the first time the biter had lasted longer than

62 Kiss Me Deadly
thirty seconds after sinking his teeth into her vein. There was
a reason vamps called witch’s blood the
death cocktail.
So how to kill a vamp immune to her blood? That was the
only option—a mercy killing. It was a hell of a lot more
humane than allowing him to suffer under a love spell.
Would Drake be immune to another witch’s blood? Hmm…
Ravin had only lived in Minneapolis six months; she hadn’t
encountered another witch, though she hadn’t gone looking
for any, either. Like vampires, her kind were in the minority.
Certainly a stake should do the job nicely. Shove it in be-
tween a couple of ribs, twist and tear, and rip his heart open. If
the vampire’s heart could be torn beyond repair, he would die.
Though, she wasn’t up on phoenix lore. He’d come back
from ash? That was too incredible. Could the vampire take a
stake and remain standing? And yet, he was obviously not at
full strength for the glimpse of scar she’d seen on his neck.
The idiot was enamored, blubbering about love and dismayed
over the harm he’d done her. How sneaky would it be to take
him out as he declared his undying love for her? To maybe let
him kiss her…while she held the stake ready behind her back?
Sneaky, but effective. He would never see it coming.
Who was she, if not a hunter who never allowed her prey rest?
Ravin soaped up her hair, kicking herself for leaving the
vampire alone in her living room while she skipped off to get
naked. In the same house? Was she stupid?
Obviously. Though, there was the dead bolt inside the bath-
room door, and the Charlie bar, and the silver cross tipped with
her blood. She took security very seriously. As well, a gun and
an arsenal of blood bullets and stakes were fitted in the cabinet
behind the towel rack.
She never welcomed anyone lightly into her home. Even
her friends. In her line of work, it didn’t pay to have a lot of
friends. In two centuries she could count on the fingers of one

Michele Hauf
63
hand the faithful friends she had garnered—friends she would
trust with her life.
Even those she did trust were never left alone. There were
things in her home they could touch, and ruin and, well,
destroy. Weapons, spells, protection wards. She was a private
person, and she liked it that way. She didn’t do relationships,
or—heaven forbid—
love
because she didn’t have time, the in-
clination or the patience for it.
Love was for people who possessed the capacity to care.
She shook her head under the stream of water and turned to
press her hands against the slick tile wall. The awful smell from
the spell had rinsed away and now the coconut body scrub filled
her senses. To stand here all day would be the ultimate luxury.
To not think about a thing. To not worry or have to communi-
cate with the world.
Time to get back into hunt mode. Today, Ravin would rack
up another notch on her stake. A notch that should have been
permanent two months earlier.
At least she’d received credit for the botched spell.
Tracing a finger over the new slash mark, she smiled. So
maybe the devil
could
be tricked? Ha!
The shower curtain slid open. Ravin choked on a stream
of water. Steam fogged the small white bathroom and blurred
the hanging spider plants to verdant blobs, but the large dark
image was unmistakable.
How had he…? She hadn’t heard another door crash to the
floor.
A naked vampire stepped into the bathtub.
“No.” She lifted her leg to kick at him but lost her balance
on the slick porcelain surface.
Nikolaus caught her wrist, stopping her from a graceless
fall against the shower tiles. “I need you, Ravin. You need me,
too. Let’s do this.”

64 Kiss Me Deadly
* * *
She resisted his attempts to kiss her so desperately,
Nikolaus almost gave up. He could find street whores gladly
willing to service his needs. But he didn’t need to be serviced.
He wanted to dive into this woman and hope upon hope she’d
allow him an inch.
He got an inch. Maybe it was because she had slipped
under the hot rain of water. He didn’t care. That slight altera-
tion in her stance moved her lips against his, and when he
grabbed the back of her head to support her, she ceased to
protest. And she began to indulge in the kiss as much as he
wished her to.
“I know nothing of your kind,” he murmured against her
ear, “but I intend to learn. All of you.”
For this moment he wouldn’t venture off to any other parts
of her body. Only her lips. Inside, her mouth was as warm and
wet as outside. Slicking his tongue across her teeth, he cautioned
against nipping the plump lower lip.
No teeth
. Keep it sane.
One of them moaned. It was Ravin. A deep rumble in her
throat that wasn’t admonishing or angry, only wanting. She
had begun to respond to him in ways that didn’t hurt him.
Deep. Yes, she allowed him a long lazy kiss. Slide down
inside her. Feed her moans with another, and another kiss.
Control her with a few directing fingers along her spine,
pressing the slick curves of her groin against his hips.
Make
her yours
. And then softer, teasing kisses that led him from
her mouth up to the tip of her slick nose.
Nikolaus shifted his entire body against hers, effectively
holding her against the wet tile wall. Every pore on his body
drank in her essence, the heat-steam misting from her like a
wicked witch’s potion.
Like the potion you drank from her blood? Watch it, Drake,
you’ll allow her the upper hand, no matter the conditions of

Michele Hauf
65
the silly spell. You are not enslaved to her whims; she is yours
to do with as you please.
He dropped her arms and slid his fingers over her breasts.
Heavy and firm, they were too large for a handful. He liked
that there was so much of her to hold. To possess. Rock-hard
nipples skimmed beneath his palms. The feel of them tight-
ened him, made him hard.
Nikolaus growled out his need. He wanted to take her right
now. No sane man could hold back the burgeoning want. The
hot water pinpricked the thick head of his cock. Every touch,
sensation and slide tempted him closer. He had to be inside her.
But he must be patient, not push too hard, for only
moments earlier she had been ordering him to leave and never
return. A man never gained headway by charging the front.
(If the occasional door had to be battered down, that was dif-
ferent. The bathroom door had come down with one kick
after he’d knocked off the hinges.) Yet Nikolaus had never
been one to grasp and snatch. Slow and sure had never led him
wrong before.
He bent to bury his face against her hot velvet breasts. A
dash of his tongue tasted the ruddy texture of a nipple.
The slap of her palm tingled across his cheek. She shoved
him hard against the shoulder. “Get out!”
“Make me,” he said, knowing this slip of a witch might
be able to fire some bloody bullets at him, but she would
never be able to physically move him. He towered over her
by a foot, probably more. “You want this, too, Ravin. I can
feel it in your kiss.”
“You’re going to feel something a lot more painful if you
don’t step back!”
Instead of beating on him, or attempting a few expert shin-
kicks, she stepped out of the shower. Steel curtain rings
zinged
across the shower bar with her exit.

66 Kiss Me Deadly
Nikolaus pressed a hand to the tile wall and jerked back
his head to flick the water from his eyes and disperse the hair
from his face. A grimace quickly became a wistful grin.
“Why does love have to be so difficult? What am I doing
wrong?”
His erection, heavy and taut against his stomach, wasn’t
about to go flaccid anytime soon. Sex wasn’t love, he knew
that, but the key body parts involved weren’t as up on the in-
tellectual aspects of lovemaking.
With a glance over his shoulder he spied Ravin stomping
out of the bathroom, dripping wet, her dark hair long eels
slithering across her shoulders.
Nikolaus flicked off the water and stepped out. Barely
avoiding clonking his head on a hanging plant holder, he
dodged toward the vanity. Amid the fog of coconut steam, he
could see there were no towels on the counter, so he went after
Ravin, but she walked out of the bedroom and on into the
living room.
“Where are you going?”
“Stake time,” she said.
He followed her wet trail, enlarging her scattered drops to
puddles as the water poured from him. If she wasn’t going to
play hostess, there wasn’t much he could do about the mess.
Besides, who could think about the nonessentials when the
steam misting off her body carried the scent of her blood to his
nose? Again, not so much appealing, as intriguing. It was dif-
ferent, and that drew him for further exploration and discovery.
“I can understand you’re not of the right mind, but I’ve lost
all patience,” she insisted in the tough-girl bark that gave
Nikolaus a chuckle. “You touched me!”
“I liked it. You did, too!” He rushed to pass her and
slammed his shoulder against the closet door where, he
guessed, she must keep the stakes. “You think to tease me

Michele Hauf
67
by stripping naked but a room away, and expect I’ll just sit
out on the couch twiddling my thumbs? I couldn’t not touch
you, Ravin.”
“Get out of the way.”
“Make me.”
“Oh, my goddess.” She turned and stomped the floor with
an ineffectual slam of her bare foot. “Don’t stand there like that.”
“Like what? Naked?”
“Yes!”
Hands to hips, Nikolaus stood tall. And erect. “You don’t
like what you see?”
Avoiding eye contact, the witch snapped her gaze away
from his torso, then back, then away. “You are so going to hate
yourself for this later, I assure you.”
Now she took off in a jog back into the bedroom.
When he entered the room, she sat on the bed and twisted
to face him. Her hand pulled something out from under the
mattress. A pistol with a wooden grip and platinum barrel.
Deadly eyes held him from behind the barrel.
Nikolaus crossed his arms and stood at the end of the bed.
He didn’t say a word. She’d find out soon enough. His
erection bobbed against his stomach. Damn, but her audacity
was making him all the more hungry.
“What the hell?” She jerked the gun toward his left side.
“What is that? On the underside of your arm, and…your torso.”
He lifted the scarred appendage to display the witch’s
handiwork. “Your work, Ravin.”
“That’s from the…
my
blood?” She walked across the bed on
her knees, bringing the aimed gun on target with his heart. But
her focus took in the havoc stretched along his side. “That’s…a
lot of scarring. Why didn’t you die? You should have!”
Nikolaus took it all with calm resolution. Which surprised
him, because he did not suffer anyone who held a weapon on

68 Kiss Me Deadly
him. A supernatural swiftness and agility allowed him to
dodge bullets and sink in his fangs in but a blink.
But she needed to know him if she were ever to return the
love he held for her.
Turning, he displayed the pink convoluted flesh marring
the underside of his arm and all down his left side. It didn’t
hurt to touch it, though it did bring back flashes of that
dreaded night. Burning embers in the shape of a friend. Ash
raining over the tarmac. Cries of terror. And Cory, fallen, and
dying in his arms.
“One of my fallen cohorts bled on me. I…took from him,
and it helped to stave off further desiccation. With Cory’s blood,
I was able to fend off the immediate blaze of poison, keep it from
spreading over my entire body, but it ate into my organs.”
“I don’t need names, vampire.”
“Why not? Cory Grant. That was his name. I’d known him
for six months. He was just a kid, mid-twenties. Worked
nights as a mechanic to pay child support for a baby he wasn’t
sure was his, but loved all the same.”
“Enough.”
“Not enough.” Nikolaus tilted up the barrel of the gun so it
pointed directly at his eyes, and focused on the witch’s flick-
ering gaze. “My heart stopped that night—I was literally
dead—but I remained conscious the entire time. Drinking.
Feeding off a friend. Cory Grant was mortal.Your bullet killed
some baby’s father.”
She cringed, and her sneer stretched wide. But her reply was
almost too quiet to be heard. “That’s why I needed the Sight.”
“The what?”
Ignoring his question, she resumed her tough-girl stance.
Naked and dripping, with but a towel wrapped about her
torso. Her eyes did not stray, though Nikolaus willed her gaze
to glance lower. To see his want, his need.

Michele Hauf
69
Her aim fell away.
It was the moment Nikolaus required.
He lunged onto the bed and tore the towel away from her
hips. The pistol landed on the pillow. One push and she landed
on her back. Before she had time to react, he grabbed her
behind the knees and pressed himself upon her. “This is hap-
pening, Ravin. Don’t make it a chore.”
“You call sex a chore? Oh, now, that’s romantic. Try adding
rape to your list of seductions.”
“No, I didn’t mean…” He released her legs and rolled to
his back to lie next to her. The textured ceiling sparkled with
glints of sunshine that peeked through the tops of the shades.
Not direct; he could not be burned. “I don’t want to force you.”
“Then take a hike.” She sat up, going for the towel again.
“And please, cover that thing up.” She waved at his groin.
“Does it interest you?”
“No!”
“I think it does.”
He gripped a hank of her wet hair and pulled her back.
Twisting his leg over her hips, he pinned her shoulders into
the thick bedding. Gliding his tongue from her shoulder down
to her breasts, he managed a cry from her as he tugged at her
nipple without using his teeth.
“You like that,” he murmured. “That wasn’t a moan of
disgust.”
“I…”
Guiding her hand lower, he placed it around his cock. She
didn’t let go, but didn’t tighten her grip. Nikolaus felt himself
thicken against her palm.
“You want what I can give you, sweetness.”
“This is insane.”
He walked his tongue up her neck and kissed her. Fingers
compressed about him, tugging slightly.

70 Kiss Me Deadly
“I would never force you, Ravin. I swear it to you.” He clasped
a hand about hers, and when he thought to direct her, she began
to slowly slide her palm up and down him. Expelling a tight
breath against her neck, he whispered, “You want this?”
Mutely, she nodded.

Chapter 9
I
t was happening, and it was so wrong. But Ravin couldn’t sum-
mon a single protest. Because it didn’t
feel
wrong. Not physi-
cally. Desire, long muffled and shoved aside, began to unfurl.
A wanting need she’d once fed, but had learned to starve,
gasped. Hell, this was not something she wanted to fight.
This man knew her body. There wasn’t a touch, glide, lick
or kiss that didn’t hit the center of the target.
Should she distract herself by thinking of reality, of what
was really happening?
There were just some things a woman—if she were
smart—should not refuse. Like gorgeous roses. Expensive
jewels. Or a roughly erotic session of petting and kissing.
Because she was already there. The orgasm snuck up
without warning. It circled like a tiny hurricane right there at
the pinnacle of her nerve endings, building, preparing, ready
for release.

72 Kiss Me Deadly
He had only touched her breasts. Kissed her, yes. There.
And there, and oh, right there beneath the curve of her breast.
And what he did now with his tongue, tracing it roughly over
her nipple, and then barely flicking at it—oh.
And here she lay, arms sliding above her head and across
the quilt, ready to rip away the protective barriers she had put
up over the decades to fly free in a man’s arms.
A struggle with her conscience could be set aside for later.
Now was for feeling the sensations she had denied herself
through intense and determined dedication to her work.
Extreme pleasure could be hers. She’d not lost the ability to
reach that indescribably intense release.
Ravin lost her breath.
She’d take his.
Drawing down his head, she kissed her lover as she’d never
kissed before. With intent. With urgency. With knowing.
This is wrong.
Her balance was bottoming out, sinking into the dregs
of the darkness.
She didn’t care. All she wanted, right now, was to surrender.
Arching her back and raking her fingers through Nikolaus’s
glossy hair, she cried out as the vampire mastered her body.
Though the vinyl shades let in much sunlight around the
curved and torn edges, none of the rays beamed lower than
standing-head-level above the bed. It was like lying beneath a
criss-cross of laser beams used to protect museums from
burglars, Nikolaus mused.
He wasn’t worried. He never slept more than a few hours
a day and sometimes even left the electrochromic shades open
in his home because he had never denied himself the sight of
the sky during the day. Sun, his desire, his killer.
It didn’t take long, just minutes before a vampire’s flesh

Michele Hauf
73
would begin to burn in sunlight. He’d learned his lesson the first
time he’d arrogantly thought to test it by striding outside on a
hot July afternoon. But unless a sunbeam hit him directly, he
was good to go.
So here he lay. Next to a witch.
Everything was wrong about this picture, and yet it didn’t
disturb him at all. There was something about this witch he
loved, and obviously it was enough to make him look beyond
the learned fear.
Ravin Crosse could not harm him, so he could not hate her.
And why did he hate all the rest? Simply because they
could
harm him? That was akin to a man hating a certain race of
people because one day, one of them may decide to harm him.
Interesting. He’d never been one to jump on a bandwagon,
or to follow blindly, and yet he’d accepted the vampires’
hatred for witches as part of the package.
Stretching out a leg and shifting onto his side, Nikolaus
tilted his head into the soft nest of Ravin’s hair littered across
his shoulder. Smelled like coconuts, kind of beachy and fresh.
“God, I’d love to go to the beach again someday,” he mut-
tered. “Make sand castles. Swim in the ocean.”
“Fry in the sun,” she murmured. “You got a death wish,
Drake?”
So she wasn’t sleeping. He hadn’t been sure, so silent she’d
become, nestled beside him, her eyes closed and her breath-
ing even slower than his.
“Not at the moment, though I’m sure you’ll hook me up
should the urge ever strike.”
“You know it.”
“Do you regret what we just did?”
“It’s not what I want,” she muttered. “I hate you.”
“I wasn’t getting the hate vibe when I was pumping inside
of you, sweetness.”

74 Kiss Me Deadly
She tapped a finger against his torso. Nikolaus sucked in
a breath. No one had touched his scars, save Gabriel, and that
had been purely for restorative purposes.
“If I say yes, I do regret it,” she said on a sigh, “I’m not
sure if I’d be lying to myself. The sex was good, there’s no
denying that.”
“I figured after about the third orgasm you were pretty
pleased.”
“Call it surprised that a man would even care to give a
woman such attention.”
She traced a fingertip from his ribs to just below his armpit.
Nikolaus couldn’t feel the entire journey, for some of the
scars were simply too thick. “I did this.”
Not a question. Was she admiring her handiwork?
“The first few weeks you could see organs,” he said,
leaning in to kiss her on the forehead.
“And you can lie here now, calmly kiss me on the head,
and forget the pain?”
“You got it, sweetness. Can we do it again?”
He nudged a leg between hers to clue her into his
growing arousal.
Following the heat scent of her blood, he licked a trail
across her neck and gave her a hard—but toothless—bite on
the thick carotid artery.
“Hey, vampire, be careful. No teeth.”
“I won’t bite. But if I did, there’s nothing to worry about.”
Her shove did little more than zing one of his nipples, for
Nikolaus wasn’t going to be pushed away. “Maybe not for
you, but being bitten hurts, you know. My neck still aches.”
“It’s supposed to be pleasurable.”
“Eventually, sure. You ever get bitten by a wolf?”
“Almost.” He was faster than the loping weres that were
more bark than bite.

Michele Hauf
75
“Well, it’s the same. Teeth cutting through flesh and
muscle, and oftentimes tearing. Very painful.”
“Sorry.” He rested his chin upon her diaphragm, tilting his
head to nudge his cheek against her breast. “Forgive me?”
Her sighs made him wonder about her regrets. She had them,
but maybe she just didn’t know how to deal with them. He in-
tended to waylay her concerns for as long as physically possible.
“A vampire is asking forgiveness for biting me?” she
wondered.
“Couldn’t have been any more painful than receiving these
dreadful marks.” He traced the lowest of the three tally lines
that were nestled across the bottom of her rib cage. “I wish I
could kiss away the pain.”
“Yeah, and I wish I could kick you out of my bed. Here I
am, lying naked, allowing a vampire to make love to me. Not
even allowing, more like…”
“Participating?”
“Yeah, what you said.”
“Denial is usually a cry for more experience, sweetness. If
I have to make love to you another eight hours, I’ll do so.”
She giggled as the touch of his tongue sent a shiver of thrill
through her system. “Oh, I can’t believe I did that.”
“Laugh?” He moved lower, drawing a glistening trail in his
wake as his tongue marked out a path on her stomach. “I bet
that’s something you haven’t done for years.”
“Try decades, maybe longer. Never had much to laugh about.”
“Your other lovers not make you laugh?”
“Oh, no, you’re not getting details. Ooh…yes.”
“Do that again—that moan,” he said against her belly. “Let
me hear how much you like what I’m doing to you.”
“Drake, I—” Ravin surrendered to the giddy sparkle of
sensation as Nikolaus moved lower.
Intent on a gentle stroking cruise of her inhibitions, he van-

76 Kiss Me Deadly
quished them quickly. He loved to feel her fingers rake
through his hair, grip it tight, then tug as her body arched and
surrendered to yet another no-holds-barred orgasm.
Spreading his hand across her stomach, he closed his eyes
and propping his chin on her hip bone, followed the ride as
her muscles tightened and released and the pleasure worked
her body at its own volition.
This one really surrendered to the flight. She let out her
voice and rode the wave, unembarrassed to give him a
glimpse of the marvelous woman who really knew how to
take pleasure and give it, too.
A few giggles slipped out in the wake of her climax, and
Ravin finally managed to say breathlessly, “Have you used
reverie on me?”
“Never.” Sliding up alongside her, he stroked stray hairs
from her eyelashes.
The reverie was a way to seduce and calm the vampire’s
victim by matching the pace of their heartbeats. Once matched,
there was a certain persuasion the vampire could exercise upon
his victim’s thoughts. Most often Nikolaus used it to persuade
his victims that nothing had happened, no more than a sore
neck, and they would never recall the dark stranger’s face,
voice, or drinking bite.
“You want me to?”
“No,” she said. “I don’t need persuasion.”
“Not even this kind?”
Pinching her nipple, he then sucked the hard peak.
“Drake, you’re killing me.”
“I owe you one.”
She smirked. “You make it so difficult to concentrate, to
want to…”
“Come again?”
“Hate you.”

Michele Hauf
77
He sensed her determination. The fight would not leave the
slayer. But she reacted to his touch—likely against her better
judgment—and spread her legs. Nikolaus slid inside her.
The heat and the squeezing tightness of her coaxed him to a
quick release. Nikolaus scooped up Ravin under the shoulders
and brought her to his chest to hold close. Loose and relaxed,
she let him embrace her longer than was necessary. He didn’t
want to lose hold of her, to stop this sweet moment. A victory
he’d been wanting for months.
“Looks like there’s a new slayer in town,” he said.
He’d killed the witch. And he would kill her again, with
orgasms, over and over until she cried for mercy.
She’d made love with a vampire. All freakin’ day.
Ravin lay in bed—next to a vampire. And she didn’t feel
compelled to jump away and grab for the stake.
And yet…
“This is not how it should be,” she murmured.
Despite her reluctance, Ravin moved her littlest finger,
which traced the smooth muscle of Nikolaus’s powerful thigh.
Wandering higher, she drew along the edge of a scythed black
curve that formed a sharp tip on the elaborate tribal tattoo
positioned mid-back and stretching up from shoulder to
shoulder, and wrapping the back of his neck, and—she could
guess—across his scalp.
Must have always been a tough character, because he had
to have got this tattoo
before
becoming a vamp. Vamps
couldn’t get inked because their incredible healing abilities
would push out the design within hours of the painful process.
Who was the man beneath the vampire exterior? What
had he been before his transformation? How long ago had
it happened?
Oh! She did not care. She didn’t!

78 Kiss Me Deadly
“Of course.” The sheets slithered as he moved in to whisper
lazily against her ear, “I should be romancing you.”
“No, I didn’t mean it that way.” The heat of his breath
started that funny swirling feeling in her chest again. Her
heart raced and she wanted to—
Suddenly the warmth of his presence moved away as
Nikolaus sat up. Ravin slid her hand over the sheet, but then
quickly tugged it back to wrap across her stomach.
Where are you going? was the question she wanted to ask,
but she didn’t want him to think it mattered.
“We’ve been making love all day. Damn, lazing around in
your arms? That felt good,” he said. “But it’s night.”
“Ah. That makes you a free man. Have you been counting
the minutes until sunset?”
“No. I have a driver. I can leave whenever I wish.”
“You mean last night when I wanted you to leave? When
I was in the shower…?”
“Yes.” He shot her the rogue’s wink over his shoulder. “I’ll
go now. I have something to do.”
His exit from the bed left a warm hollow against Ravin’s
back. Too quickly it cooled. She turned away and didn’t watch
as she listened to the man pull up his pants and button his shirt.
Well-worn leather pants and a dark cotton shirt conformed to
his every muscle and bulging bicep.
Mmm, Ravin snuggled her head into the pillow and closed
her eyes. After sex always left her drowsy and sated. An entire
day of sex left her depleted, but giddy. Like alchemy, he’d per-
formed sex magic on her. Incredible sex. Really. She’d never
before had the like.
The thought that she should be arming herself and
blasting away at a vampire left as quickly as it had dis-
turbed her.
He leaned in to plant a kiss on her eyelid, and she snuggled

Michele Hauf
79
into a tight ball of smiling comfort. “Think you can make it
until I return?”
“Return?”
“Nothing could keep me from your warm bed, sweetness.
I’ll give you a chance to catch some shut-eye, and then be back
for round two. Or did we already do round two?”
“Don’t come back.”
“Easier said than done.”
“Because of the spell.”
“Because…I love you, Ravin. See you soon.”
The front door closed. Ravin rolled to her back and spread
her hand over the wrinkles on his side of the bed.
Why did something so wrong have to feel so right?

Chapter 10
T
he vampire had gone.
Ravin sat up in bed and stretched out her arms. Her legs
ached and her wrists were sore from Nikolaus pinning her down
as he’d slaked his lust. She hadn’t minded being pinned down.
In fact, it had turned her on more than she’d thought possible.
Most of her sexual encounters had been brief affairs with
near strangers. Not the kind of men who knew how to satisfy
a woman, much less
care
about her satisfaction.
After two centuries it now took a lot to impress her
sexually. She’d once chosen her lovers for their handsome ap-
pearance and roguish manner, and then had graduated to
wealth and a certain unavailability that came from a married
man. Over the centuries, such vain, selfish requirements had
ceased to matter, and, not sure anymore what she needed, she
lately resorted to one-night stands. Quickies.
So why did she do it?

Michele Hauf
81
Contact. Validation. Every woman required connection, if
only for a few moments of bliss.
Sure, she’d had some great lovers in her history. Daniel had
been a printer who aspired to engrave monograms, but his eye-
sight wouldn’t allow him to do the detail work. Hadn’t kept
him from learning her body with his lips, though.
Dominique San Juste, a faery changeling, never left her
memory. Unfortunately, he’d been more in love with absinthe,
and the memory of his dead wife, than Ravin. She hadn’t told
him about the pregnancy, a surprise to her at the time. There
had been no need to tell him.
The miscarriage brought up an awful longing. Ravin had
never considered herself maternal, but with a child in her belly,
she’d quickly taken to the prospect of becoming a mother.
She still didn’t know if it was because a faery and a witch
should not procreate, or if it had simply been her womb,
unable to carry to term.
Was it possible, after so long, that she may have finally
found a man who could satisfy her in every way?
She felt sated. Beyond satisfied. A slip of skin lying on the
sheets, empty and waiting to be filled again.
“Sex magic,” she suddenly said. Ravin sat up abruptly and
sat cross-legged on the sheets. “Blood sex magic.”
Her heart started to pound. She pressed a hand over her chest.
“I can’t believe I didn’t think of that.”
It had always been mere legend to Ravin. Tales told and
passed down over the ages, from one witch to another. The his-
tory of their kind. The reason why vampires and witches rubbed
against one another like oil to water—and the result of what
could happen should the two succeed in coming together.
Blood sex magic. When a vampire drank the blood, and/or
had sex with a witch, he took into him some of her magic. It
made him stronger, fortified his soul, and even gave him some

82 Kiss Me Deadly
of the same abilities the witch possessed, such as earth, air or
water magic, but to a lesser degree.
It used to happen all the time, when the vampires had once
enslaved the witches for just such a purpose. But then the
witches got smart and cast the great Protection spell, which
rendered their blood poisonous to vampires.
“He’s stolen my magic,” she gasped.
No, not stolen.
“I
gave
him my magic, willingly. Oh, damn, this is not
good. Not only is the man a freaking phoenix who cannot be
destroyed, now I’ve decided to go ahead and toss a little magic
into the mix. What have I done?”
No matter. It wouldn’t happen again.
Scrambling off the bed, she paused in the center of the
room. What to do?
She had to set up wards to keep the vampire from again
crossing her threshold. Until she could convince Himself to
reverse the spell for her, she was responsible for— For what?
For contributing to the destruction of a perfectly sane vampire.
Or was she enhancing him?
At the risk of her own enslavement. She would not become
Nikolaus Drake’s supplicant. That way lay danger.
“Oh hell, don’t even go there. He is not for you, Ravin. Get
that into your thick skull. So the two of you had awesome sex.
That was it. No more. There will be hell to pay should he ever
return—aggh!”
Sudden, vicious pain in her sternum streaked outward
through her muscles and flailed her backward so she landed out-
stretched on the bed. Invisible claws ripped flesh from her body.
Slapping her hand to her chest, Ravin felt the burn of a very
familiar touch. Moaning, she slid from the bed and landed on
the floor in a sprawl, and then snapped abruptly upright.
Beneath her fingers, the slash mark had been erased. “No.”

Michele Hauf
83
“Oh, yes. Can’t be having a cheat in my ranks, now, can I?”
She didn’t look. The brimstone was evident.
In fact, if Ravin could keep from looking she wouldn’t be
forced to gasp at his utter beauty. That was how it worked with
the Old Lad Himself. He appeared to all others in the guise
of their greatest temptation. To a man he could look like a
gorgeous woman; to a woman, an attractive man.
In the few times she had seen him over the past decade,
Himself appeared to her looking like Johnny Depp, pre-pirate
days, with dark, shoulder-length mussed hair and a sexy aloof-
ness that made her drool and want to break out the condoms.
Condoms?
Damn.
Not once had she considered using a
condom with Nikolaus.
“You have been a naughty girl, Miss Crosse.”
He even sounded like the actor. But Ravin suspected the
actor did not wear the horrid perfume of sulfur on his person.
The scent was strong, unmistakable.
The bed sagged next to her as she felt Himself sit across
from her.
You’re naked, girl.
Oh, hell. She tugged up a corner of the sheet but a gorgeous
man—
just a
figment
of handsome, Ravin—
sat on it, so she
was able to barely cover one breast.
Ravin wouldn’t give the bastard the pleasure of showing
shame, so she dropped the sheet and stretched back her shoul-
ders.
“Did you think you could put that little trick past me?”
No fooling the devil.
“No.” She winced once more at a streak of pain in her
chest. “There was an accident. The potion spilled. I didn’t
have time to make more before the pickup imp arrived.”
“Demon, not an imp.”
“Looked like an imp to me.”

84 Kiss Me Deadly
“So you thought to send along a sip and hoped I’d not
question it.”
“Sometimes a sip will do the trick. Erm…” It wouldn’t do
to lie to one of the greatest deceivers ever. “Goddess of Mercy.
So I screwed up. You have every right to be angry—”
He scoffed.
Ravin didn’t dare turn around.
“I don’t subscribe to frail mortal emotions,” Himself an-
nounced.
“Anger isn’t—”
“Of course it is! It is for the weak. The ridiculous. Anger
is nothing more than jealousy and the inability to express
sadness. I prefer the sublime human emotions such as grief,
curiosity or envy. Of course, lack of anger does not disqualify
the need for punishment. Your soul is still mine, witch.”
Heat flayed across Ravin’s torso, burning deep into the
middle line that no longer bore the slash mark of a completed
obligation.
Ravin clutched her chest and rolled to her side, coiling her
body inward to fight the pain. There wasn’t a thing she could
do to stop it, and no argument would suffice. The hot poker
pressed deep—it felt as though it seared her lungs. She
gasped, choked and clawed at the sex-scented sheets.
“Sorry?” Himself asked.
She nodded.
“I didn’t hear that,” he sing-songed gaily.
She forced herself to react, to push beyond the pain, and
springing to an upright crouch, shouted, “I’m sorry! For-
give me!”
And like that, the pain stopped.
Ravin collapsed onto her back. The room felt too large, too
pale and no longer warm.
As it had been when she had been
in Nikolaus’s arms.

Michele Hauf
85
It wasn’t fair that she was to be shoved back to reality so
quickly after an afternoon spent in fantasyland. But it was just.
And she was all for standing up and accepting punishment
when punishment was due.
Opening her eyes, she looked up at the face looming over
her. “Oh, hell, why him?”
The actor’s face cracked a brimstone smile. He looked to
the left where a full-length mirror was attached to the back of
the bathroom door. Himself didn’t know how he appeared to
others until he looked at his reflection.
“What is it with you and actors? Who was it last time?”
“It’s always Johnny.”
And keep it that way, she thought. At least it wasn’t
Nikolaus Drake leering over her now. That gave her immense
hope that this afternoon truly had been just a tumble in the
sack. A very wrong tumble—that had felt so right.
A glance to the side sighted a horned red reflection in the
mirror. When viewed in the mirror by others, Himself’s true
diabolical form showed. Ravin looked away. The image was
too horrific for any eyes not demonic.
Himself leaned forward and sniffed loudly over the sheets.
“Who have you been banging? Ravin, my wicked little witch,
it’s been months.” He took another sniff. “Strong. Tainted
with salt, sweat…hmm, coconut. That’s yours. But what is
that? A hint of expensive men’s cologne? Not your usual stud.
You must have come over and over.”
“Six times.”
“Good for you, girlie.”
“Yeah. Well. Why the hell not.”
“’Bout time you found someone to satisfy you.”
And she so did not need to be having a girlfriend-after-sex
chat with the King of Hell.
“What was it this time?” he asked. “Let’s see…you’ve

86 Kiss Me Deadly
done a faery, a familiar and countless others. Was it a wizard?
A dragon-shifter?”
“None of your business. I’ll make you another batch,”
she offered.
“Of course you will. And I’ll watch.”
“Why not? I’m all about sharing the love. Let me get
dressed first.”
He gripped her arm as she edged toward the foot of the bed.
The contact crawled over her flesh like corpse worms wrig-
gling from the light. No, never Johnny.
“I prefer you this way. Love spells in the nude, it’ll be.
Now, get to work.”
Sighing, Ravin consented with a nod. A shower to rinse the
sex from her body was all she wanted. Remove all traces of
the vampire from her pores. It was as though he’d entered her,
and now he lingered in her soul.
On the other hand, she wasn’t currently in possession of
said soul, so there was that.
And perhaps keeping the vampire’s scent on her for a while
was the thing. A reminder of her mistake.
“Rough night?” Himself asked, stretching out across the
bed, and again inhaling the sheets.
Ravin wandered to the mirror and shrugged her fingers
through her tangle of hair. Cream rinse was required to smooth
out this nest. “What makes you ask that?”
“You’ve a bite mark on your ass.”
She swung her hips around to study her rear in the mirror.
“That is so not funny.”
“Did I laugh?”
“No, but you were think-laughing.”
“I’d guess a vampire, but I know how you abhor them,
witch. Perhaps it was a wolf?”
Thrusting about, hands on hips, Ravin had no intention of

Michele Hauf
87
giving the devil his due, at least not on the matters of who or
what she’d been sleeping with.
The Don Juan DeMarco version of Johnny starred at her,
his hair falling to chin length and a billowing white shirt open
to reveal his taut, smooth chest. Too perfect. Too tempting.
But could he make her come with but a lick of his tongue
and a smoldering wink? She didn’t think so. And she
wouldn’t. No sense in giving Himself fodder.
“Do you have to look like him? I mean, it’s distracting, es-
pecially when one is naked.”
“Do you want me, Ravin?” He flicked out an inordinately
long tongue and waggled it. “Come and get it.”
Steeling herself, she forced herself to think of worse
troubles than the devil’s teasing sensual temptation. Like
having sex with a vampire. It worked. She couldn’t summon
an ounce of desire for the man lying on her bed.
“I think I hear a grimoire calling my name.”
He shuddered, wracked by nightmare—the
danse macabre
.
Nikolaus found Gabriel in the hallway, kicking and drag-
ging his boot heels across the hardwood floor, and pulling
at his hair as he struggled against the inner demons. His
victims’ nightmares.
The
danse
only came with the kill.
Nikolaus sucked in a breath as he realized his friend had
killed. Had to have been recent, either today or no more than a
few days ago.
Bending before Gabriel, he tapped his knee, offering silent
support. This was wrong. Kind, gentle Gabriel had not killed
since he was first created two years earlier. He knew better
than to steal life. What could have made him do such a thing?
For twenty years Nikolaus had successfully led the tribe.
He had mentored many a new vampire confused by his trans-

88 Kiss Me Deadly
formation and unsure of the new life given him. And he’d
weaned just as many from the kill to watch them grow
stronger and confident, a humane creature of the dark.
In less than two months, Truvin had succeeded in com-
pletely reversing Nikolaus’s vision.
Truvin Stone was an old and heedless vampire who
hailed from the eighteenth century. Just three years in Kila,
he’d never needed the boundaries Nikolaus believed neces-
sary to survive in the mortal world, and yet, he’d accepted
the no-kill rule.
According to Gabriel’s reports, the tribe was now em-
broiled in a turf war with the wolves, and he wasn’t sure Kila
would rise above it without great damage to its members.
As well, Truvin’s penchant for the kill had, reportedly, re-
turned. Stone had been leading the brotherhood down a treach-
erous path, instilling in them much mindless destruction.
Violence and death were not necessary for a vampire’s
survival—though certainly the blood was.
Nikolaus stroked away the sweat-drenched hair from
Gabriel’s forehead. The man had begun to settle, though he
still clenched his jaw.
Truvin had to be stopped. Gabriel was too good. He
couldn’t handle the kill.
“Take your rest, Gabriel,” Nikolaus said lowly. “They’re
not real. Just images from another life.”
“So awful. An attack…brutal. With a knife. Christ! What
mortals do to one another— I’m sorry, Nikolaus. The
danse
…it is as awful as you warned.”
“We won’t talk of it. It’s done.”
Nikolaus rested his head against the wall as he stood over
Gabriel. To his right, he flicked the switch that turned off the win-
dow blinds. The sun had set. A string of glittering lights danced
across the river, probably a party boat cruising slowly by.

Michele Hauf
89
“I’ve spoken to Truvin,” Gabriel said after a while. “He
wants to meet with you before the Solstice.”
“Why?” He hadn’t showered. Nikolaus suddenly wondered
if Gabriel could smell the witch on him. “Does he intend to take
me out before I can return to the tribe? That’s not playing fair.”
Nor was luring Gabriel to the kill. Bastard.
“He wants to talk,” Gabriel said. “I trust him.”
“You do?”
When had he lost control of Gabriel?
Nikolaus studied his friend’s face as he nodded agreeably.
It wasn’t a part of Gabriel’s nature to want to destroy or harm,
which is why he’d distanced himself from the tribe since
Nikolaus had been away. But obviously that distance had
grown shorter.
“In proof,” Gabriel said, “Truvin wants to meet you at
Cue, Saturday night at ten.”
A ritzy restaurant located in the Guthrie Theater. A scuffle
would not be tolerated there. Saturday? Three days away.
“I won’t be hungry,” Nikolaus said. He knew there had to be
a trick, some reason Truvin couldn’t simply wait for his return.
On the other hand, why not talk it out with Truvin first? If
Nikolaus’s suspicions were true—that Truvin would not give
back the leadership easily—perhaps they could discuss and
work out the reasons beforehand.
“Fine.” Nikolaus walked away from Gabriel’s pleading
pout. “I’ll go. I need a shower, then I’m going out again.”
“Hot date?”
Slapping a hand against the door frame to the bathroom,
Nikolaus paused and thought of his hot little witch sitting on
the center of her bed, the sheets strewn and her hair tousled.
A rosy blush of satisfaction had glistened on her cheeks.
“You could say that,” he called back.

Chapter 11
A
n hour later, Nikolaus had showered, slapped on a little
cologne and combed back his hair. It was getting too long, he
figured as he secured it in a loose ponytail at the base of his
neck with a leather strip. Forgoing the long-haired, hippie
trends of the sixties, he’d once worn it short and styled.
Until life had hit him hard. After his surgery, he’d shaved
his head bald, and had kept it that way for about a year.
(Which was also when he’d gotten the skull tattoos.)
Smirking at his reflection, he shrugged and turned off the
light.
The TV was on, but no one was about. Gabriel must have
gone out. He always left the thing on, claiming he liked the
background noise when he was reading. Switching it off,
Nikolaus left his home, ensuring the double dead bolts were
secure, and tapping the invisible ward. He wasn’t able to craft
a ward himself; that’s what wizards were for. And any vampire

Michele Hauf
91
who valued his heart—unstaked, thank you very much—
invested in warding.
Instead of checking in with Jake, his driver who lived on
the first floor, for a chauffeured ride, Nikolaus decided a walk
in the warm summer night was the perfect thing.
He lived close to downtown in the Mill District, and walked
along Washington Street, marveling at the late-night crowds.
The never-ending stream of barflies seemed to change little de-
cade to decade, save their appearance. The clothing grew
skimpier, the age younger, and the men were more blatant in
their sexual advances, as were the women.
They were all so busy searching for something to fulfill
their empty mortal lives. Maybe if they’d spend some time
at home, sober, and started to look inside themselves, they’d
have that something.
Nikolaus smirked at his philosophizing. Who was he to
claim that ineffable
something
so easily? He was still in search
mode—and yet, he may have found just the thing.
The last time he’d spent such a languorous afternoon
having sex with a woman had been back in his college days
when he’d skip class and know he’d ace the tests because he’d
had a photographic memory.
Surgery had changed that. Surgery had changed everything
about Nikolaus Drake. It had put him in a position to be
changed. And the devastating results of said surgery had
pushed away the only woman he’d loved.
Julie Marks, first-year NIC-U intern to his first year as at-
tending on the neurosurgery floor. Long frizzy red hair, tamed
with one of those leather pieces and a stick, had been her sig-
nature. It had been the summer of ’66. Free love abounded.
But Julie had been cool about sex, claiming she wanted to wait
until after they were married. Nikolaus had honored her

92 Kiss Me Deadly
wishes. He hadn’t felt deprived at the time, and he still did
not regret his choice.
Now he loved another. And despite her protests, he knew
he’d never fear her rejecting his sexual advances. Perhaps a
struggle, but that only sweetened his want.
It neared midnight. Though he’d fed just last night, he felt
strangely empty. The blood hunger lingered. The witch’s
blood had not satisfied his need.
Odd, that. But besides the pangs of hunger, he actually
felt vigorous. Much more so than he had for the past two
months. Recovery was coming along nicely. Had sex with
the witch done that?
He recalled Gabriel mentioning that taking the witch’s
magic could make him stronger. Had he seeped away some
of her magic when drinking her blood? Through sex? And had
it worked to make him feel so…alive?
“Too easy. Couldn’t be.”
He paused before a flower shop and studied the art nouveau
design painted around the front window. It was called Pushing
Up Daisies, and seemed to cater to the Goth crowd, judging
from the skulls looped in and out of the gray ribbons dancing
around the shop’s logo. And it was still open this late at night.
“Perfect.”
Nikolaus stalked inside among tight rows of blood-red
roses and white lilies. Stone gargoyles and dragons clung to
walls or peeked out from behind frilly ferns. Everything
sparkled with a fine coating of glitter, as if a faery had been
sliced open and shaken over all.
Faeries were not Nikolaus’s favorite creatures. They were
tricky and malicious, and the women, while sexual athletes,
were too interested in their own pleasure to consider their
male partners. Besides, their ichor tasted nasty—not his
favorite bite.

Michele Hauf
93
A particular iron cross, situated between a vine of climbing
silk lilies and some sparkly springy stuff made Nikolaus veer
down the next aisle to avoid the holy. Not that holy icons dis-
turbed him; it was sort of a learned behavior from Gabriel.
The device, no matter it a cross, rosary or what-have-you, had
to actually touch a vampire to do harm, and said vampire had
to be baptized and to have once believed.
Nikolaus also avoided lingering over bunches of similar
items. For some strange reason he’d figured out early on,
vampires have a propensity to count. More than once he’d
gotten lost beneath a tree on a warm summer evening, neck
craned back, finger marking out the leaves as he simply
counted, despite himself.
When he spied the black roses, he went immediately to them.
“Gorgeous, aren’t they?” the female behind him noted.
Must be the cashier. She wore a colorful head of dreads and
three nose rings. Cinnamon drifted from her cleavage, a scent
that lifted Nikolaus’s hunger. Thin and fey, she smiled easily.
“We can’t keep them in stock. The Goth crowd, you know.”
He didn’t know that crowd, beyond that they liked to play
at being vampires.
If they only knew
. Blood drinking wasn’t
all it was cracked up to be—because wouldn’t a nice juicy
steak fit the bill? And the ostracization from society? He’d
take mortality, if offered.
Then again, screw mortality. Nikolaus had become accus-
tomed to his vampiric nature; he’d now been a vampire longer
than he’d been mortal. It fit, if a bit too snuggly at those times
when he pined to stand in the sunlight.
“How many do you have?” he asked.
“Total?” She smiled a sexy crooked smile and rubbed the
back of her head, which set the dreads to a colorful bounce.
“At the moment, about six dozen.”
“Give me all of them. And have you red?”

94 Kiss Me Deadly
“Of course.”
He envisioned the red silky petals, nestled among the black.
Red like blood.
Her blood drooling down your lip
. Red silk
slithering across her curves.
Trailing across your dark hair as
she slides up to tease you with a peek.
Would Ravin Crosse wear
a dress?
And dance for you, shaking her hips in a sexy come-on
.
“And the same amount of red.”
The cashier nodded approvingly. “Shall I have them deliv-
ered?”
“No, I’ll take them.”
“Twelve dozen roses? Mister, you’re big and all, but that’s
a lot of flowers to carry down the street.”
“It’s okay.” He slid a Centurion card out from inside his
jacket pocket—million dollar credit limit—and handed it to
her. “I’m in love.”
“Hold her arms, man. And slap a hand over her mouth to
shut her up.”
Nikolaus paused at the edge of a street corner a block
down from the strip joint Déjà Vu. He easily picked up two
male voices. Down the alley, to the right, he picked up the
strong scent of aggression. Yet even stronger, fear. Female
mumbles carried to him as well. A distressed female.
“Hurry, man, before someone comes.”
Detouring around the corner, Nikolaus separated the huge
bouquet he’d been holding and fisted it in two clumps. Arms
pumping, he stomped onto the scene.
Two young men, looking like teenagers, but with the sallow,
sunken cheeks of junkies, held a wide-eyed blond girl with a
skirt high enough to advertise against the brick wall. She might
be a prostitute, but this was one job she hadn’t asked for.
“We don’t need any!” one of the men yelled at Nikolaus.
“Take your stupid flowers to the corner, dude. Just leave!”

Michele Hauf
95
Swinging up one bouquet, Nikolaus clocked the man
holding the woman’s arm pinned under the jaw. Black and
red petals flew. The man let go of the girl and grabbed his
bloody jaw.
The snap of a switchblade alerted Nikolaus. As did the
acrid scent of defiance. The aggressor waved it before him.
“You—” Nikolaus pointed to the girl “—leave. And you
two stay.”
The girl slipped by and ran down the alley, spike heels
clicking frantically.
The switchblade cut the air before Nikolaus’s face.
Blood trickled down the chin of the one at the wall. “He
cut me, man, with those stupid rose thorns!”
The scent of blood gave Nikolaus a thrill. The blood hunger
would not relent, nor did he wish it to. He dropped the other
bouquet and, lowering his gaze on the man with the knife, sent
the persuasion into him. “Stand down,” he said calmly.
The knife dropped, though the man still held it near his
thigh, and his shoulders relaxed as he took on the reverie.
“What are you doing, man?” The one at the wall
bounced nervously.
Nikolaus gripped the bleeding man by the throat and
shoved him against the wall. “He’s decided he likes to watch.
You wanted to get lucky? Try me, asshole.”
Pressing his palm over the man’s mouth, Nikolaus bent to
bite his neck. The adrenalized blood rushed through his
system, threatening a high that he desired, yet didn’t want to
deal with later. So he only took a taste, then licked the wound
and dropped the idiot in an unconscious heap.
Turning to the one still holding the knife, Nikolaus
gestured with one finger that he approach. The man did so and
conveniently tilted his head to the side.
“Thanks,” Nikolaus said, and bent for another bite.

96 Kiss Me Deadly
* * *
Thankfully, there were ingredients remaining from the
previous batch for the love spell. Except the child’s inno-
cence, which Himself was able to produce upon his palm
with a wicked grin.
“How young?” Ravin asked as she scraped the ashy sub-
stance from his fingers and into the spell pot. “No, don’t tell me.”
“Twelve,” Himself said with a satisfied grin. “Orphaned
just this morning before school. Sweet, eh?”
Slamming the copper cover over the pot, Ravin closed her
eyes and wondered why she even cared. She’d gone beyond
caring about mortals decades ago. Didn’t matter to her what
happened to them. They existed in a completely different
realm than hers. Hers was all about vengeance and taking
what she needed. Theirs was a pitiful quest for survival un-
fulfilled by the religious promise of everlasting life.
But she could relate to any child abandoned or endan-
gered.
Or orphaned
. It wasn’t right; it was never right.
“If I’m not mistaken,” Himself—a la Johnny—said from
the other side of the granite kitchen countertop, “that looks
like a vampire bite to me.”
She’d forgotten about her nakedness. Now would have
been an excellent time to own an apron.
Ravin swiped a palm over her right ass cheek. The swelling
had gone down some. Because of the vampire’s healing saliva?
“Ha.” She tried to make her voice sound glib. “Imagine
that. A vampire biting a witch. Did you see any piles of ash
when you arrived?”
“Don’t be flippant with me, chit. That’s a vamp bite. I
know my havoc. And you’re a witch, enemy numero uno
to vampires. Explain.”
“Don’t you know everything?”
She swung around and rested her elbows on the counter—

Michele Hauf
97
she wasn’t shy about her nudity, but it felt wrong exposing
herself to her movie idol. Of course, the thrill of fandom had
been shattered by the brimstone and attitude. Johnny was so
history in her dream catalog.
“Can’t you look into my eyes and tell me everything I’ve
done for the past twenty-four hours?”
“I can tell you what you’ve done every hour of your life,
every breath you’ve taken, every breath you’ve stolen—but
you won’t like it.”
Ravin knew that was a warning against a sort of soul-read
only Himself could perform with but a touch. Putting up a
palm, she nodded. “Yeah, don’t look. It was a vamp.”
“But—”
“He’s immune to my blood,” she said, because it wouldn’t
make things any easier to beat around the bush.
“Delicious danger.”
“Whatever.”
“Someone must have spilled a love spell all over them-
selves last night,” Himself sing-songed. He reached up and
snapped a segment of leaf from the spider plant and shoved
it in his mouth.
“Only because he breached my wards with supernatural
ease. An angry vamp, with blood in his eyes for me, comes
charging through my door. Doesn’t even need permission, just
walks right through my wards and slams down the front door.”
Which reminded her…she needed to fix the front door and
reinforce the wards. Were there any protection spells against
a vampire who was immune to her?
“The same vampire I thought I’d killed months ago.
He’s a phoenix.”
“Oh, this is rich.” Himself chuckled grandly, nearly
toppling from the stool. “Well, if he is a phoenix, that
means he’s suffered your blood and survived. Makes him

98 Kiss Me Deadly
immune to your particular blood, ever after. You two are
bonded, which also negates the need for permission to enter
your property.”
“Peachy.”
She stirred the officious brew as it began to boil. A snap
of her fingers set it to a fine bubble. Water magic was easy.
She’d learned to boil water when she was a kid, nothing more
than a parlor trick.
“Let me guess,” Himself added, twirling another bit of
plant between two fingers. “He chawed at your neck and
sucked down the love spell. Or was it your lovely bottom
that drew him in for the drink? Interesting scenario, if one
thinks on it.”
The brimstone-coated enthusiasm leaking into the room
was in direct proportion to Ravin’s gut-curdling disgust.
“Right, but this vamp wants me dead. Repayment for me
killing him, and all. At least, he
wanted
me dead, before he
went all lovey-dovey moon-eyed on me. I think I would have
preferred death to what he did instead.”
Ravin turned and peeked in the pot. It needed to cool for
an hour before she could package it up and send Himself on
his merry path to hell. Joy.
“I need to reverse the spell.”
“Impossible,” Himself said.
“I know that, Einstein.”
Himself looked startled. He patted his hair. “Have I changed
to the scientist? Where’s a mirror? I’ve got to see this!”
“No, creep, you’re still…him.”
One should probably laugh at Himself’s attempts at humor,
ingratiate oneself to the dark lord, and all, but Ravin had
worse matters to attend.
“I ordered the spell,” Himself said, “and thanks to the par-
ticulars of your spell crafting, that means only I can reverse

Michele Hauf
99
it. Not that I will. What wicked joy to see you pursued by the
very creature you most hate. Though it couldn’t have been all
too hateful in the sack. I don’t see struggle marks.”
“Can I please take a shower?”
“When will the potion be ready?”
“An hour. Half, if we rush it. It just needs to cool.”
“Fine. Go wash away the evidence of your sins.”
“Having sex is not a sin.”
“Just so.” He steepled his fingers before Johnny’s face and
flashed those gorgeous brown eyes at her. “But two different
species going at it—”
“Enough!”
Johnny leaned forward and caught his chin in his palm,
contemplative. “You know what? I like you, Crosse. I am
going to reverse the spell for you.”
Sounded too good to be true. Which meant it was. Ravin
traced the second line on her chest, sans slash mark. “And
what will I owe you in return?”
“Nothing. I’ve already gotten a good laugh out of the whole
fiasco. Laughs are so rare in my line of work.”
“So you’ll do it while I’m in the shower? The world will
be good and evil when I step out?”
He shrugged. “Probably not. I’ll get around to it when I’m
in the mood.”
Of course. It couldn’t be that easy. “I can’t ask for
anything more.”
“You certainly can not.”
Ravin went and showered, and when she had finished
Himself was gone, along with the love spell.
“Great. Didn’t need you, either, ugly plant-eating, brim-
stone-stinking…” She sighed, not feeling the energy to sum-
mon an angry diatribe.
Treading into the bedroom, she retrieved a soft black silk

100 Kiss Me Deadly
two-piece pajama outfit and slid it over her skin, but she
didn’t feel the least bit tired.
It wasn’t even midnight. Today was Monday…not her
usual hunting night.
“So!” She slapped her palms together and the sound rang
in her empty apartment. “Time to re-ward the threshold and
look up a number to call a carpenter in the morning.”
She was a witch, after all, not an expert in construction.
The doorbell rang, and the front door—still unhinged—fell
down into the foyer.
Ravin peeked out the bedroom door, knowing to expect a
vamp, but seeing only a pitiful clutch of red and black roses.

Chapter 12
“D
id you rob a graveyard?”
Nikolaus stepped over the fallen door. “You want me to
fix that for you? Can’t be easy for the wards to keep out the
undesirables.”
“Yes, and obviously, it isn’t working.”
He ignored her sarcasm. She’d come around.
“The flowers are…broken.”
Nikolaus shrugged. He handed her the lackluster bouquet,
truly upset that it wasn’t as he’d intended. Though he was
thankful for the snack. Turning his face from her imploring
gaze, he lifted the door and set it into place.
“Is there blood on that one?” she wondered aloud. “No
don’t answer that. You know, a single rose would have served.
Not that I’m saying I like flowers…”
Again he ignored her lack of kindness, because he didn’t

102 Kiss Me Deadly
sense her usual venom. Besides, he knew how to reduce her
to an agreeable silence.
Soon enough.
“Has no man ever given you flowers before?”
“Nope.”
“Then it’s about time. I’m starved for you, sweetness. You
been thinking of me?”
Sexy little number she wore tonight. Short silky bottoms
and a top that exposed her cleavage. She wanted him. Else
she’d have a stake at the ready.
“If you think a few broken roses are romantic, you’ve got
another THING coming.”
He spread his arms wide. “What does it take to please you,
woman? Where you going?”
Nikolaus pursued the fleeing witch into the small closet off
the living room. A fluorescent light hung from the ceiling. But
he recognized the storage area for what it was.
“Nice,” he muttered as he took in the arsenal of weaponry
stacked along the walls. Stainless-steel shelves and hooks
held a vast array of deadly arms. There were pistols, modified
rifles with scopes and GPS attachments, lasers and other
things he couldn’t begin to guess at. Knives and daggers of
every size, curved and straight blades, with handles that varied
from pearl to bone to rock-hard PVC. Throw stars looked like
something a ninja would whip at a target. And crosses, from
small to large, all in silver, and most with hollow points.
Waiting to be filled with blood?
“Unless you want a stake through the heart, I suggest you
leave, vampire.”
“You’re kidding. A stake? They were
just
flowers.”
He shoved her against the wall of knives and kissed her. A
blade slithered across another and fell, landing on the floor.
Nikolaus felt it, a feather’s distance from his boot.

Michele Hauf 103
“Flowers are meant to please the recipient,” he said, “not
anger her.”
“You’re not doing this right!”
“Doing what right? Romance? Yeah, I figured that.”
Always she had to fight his advances, but always she suc-
cumbed, as if she were a flower softening in the sun and
opening to receive warmth. Would that he could be her sun.
The best he could offer was moonlight and rose petals.
And yet, that particular seduction ploy had not gone over
well at all.
“What do you want, sweetness?” He kissed down her jaw
and nuzzled into the curve of her neck. No desire to bite. Now
he wanted to feel her warmth and track the rapid pace of her
heartbeats pulsing aside his cheek. “You want this as much
as I do. What is it that I’m doing wrong?”
“You’re trusting the enemy,” she said. But instead of
pushing him away, she gripped his shirt. Sharp black finger-
nails dug into his flesh.
“Do you know what you have done to me, little witch? I
can touch logic, but I can’t act on it. All I can think about is
you. Pleasing you, touching you, loving you. That’s not good.”
“You think?”
“You don’t understand. Right now, I stand on the verge
of returning to Kila. When I should be thinking how best to
command my men, my mind is off browsing for roses. And
when I’m alone in the shower, I find myself wondering if
you’re safe.”
He beat the wall over her head, knocking a dagger from its
hook. It landed on the stainless steel counter and rattled a rack
of brass-headed shotgun shells.
“Or I’m thinking I should have fixed that damned door,
because someone might break in and harm you. Or earlier,
when I bought those flowers, I found myself considering if

104 Kiss Me Deadly
you’d wear a dress. Can my tasty little witch be feminine?
Would she wear red instead of her tough-girl black?”
“Whoa.” Ravin put up a hand. “Buddy. Step away from the
witch. You’re creepin’ me out.”
“I’m creeping myself out! Ravin.” He gripped her by the
shoulders. “This is not me. I…don’t bring women flowers. I
don’t show up at the door—”
“I wouldn’t call breaking it down actually showing up.”
“I want to know how to romance you, Ravin. I want to
know you better. Is that too much to ask?”
“Yes. Oh! I don’t know what I want. I want you. I hate you.
I need you. I wish you were dead.”
“Been there, done that. What do you say we start a new
story, eh?”
A palm to her chest told him her heartbeats scurried like a
frightened rabbit. She had nothing to fear from him. What had
become of the vicious vampire slayer?
For that matter, what had become of the tough phoenix
vampire who wouldn’t think twice about doing everything in
his power to take down a slayer?
This damned spell! Nikolaus could easily see himself
hauling the witch over his shoulder to carry outside. Build a
pyre, and let her burn.
He could see that, but the brain was telling his heart to
intervene. To see beyond the label of
witch
, and to accept her
as the gorgeous, intriguing woman she was. And so he did.
“I can accept that you’re a tough, unfeeling witch who
wants the world to leave her alone. I get that. And you’re
pissed at me.”
“More than pissed—utterly freaked. Nikolaus, you…you
said you loved me.”
“And I do.”
“No, you don’t!”

Michele Hauf 105
“I know that!” Pounding his frustration out on the wall over
her head knocked down more knives. One landed on a wood
counter, tip first.
“Ravin, give me what I need right now. Let me give you
pleasure. Let’s have sex, yes? Don’t say no, sweetness.”
Nuzzling into her hair, Nikolaus tongued the curve of her ear.
“A good orgasm should make you dizzy. I want to see you all
woozy and smiling like you do after you’ve come.”
“Nik—”
“I understand what’s going on—that my actions are
dictated by an artificial means—but I can’t fight the attrac-
tion. I don’t want to.” He breathed by her ear. “It feels too good
standing in your arms right now, your body crushed against
mine. You make the world go away, Ravin. So work with me.
It’s the least you can do after putting this spell on me.”
“I never thought of it that way.” She pulled back and pressed
a palm over his heart. “I did this to you. Which means I…owe
you. I need to make up for putting you in this position. I just…”
“Isn’t there a part of you that can move beyond our differ-
ences and know that what we both want we can both give?”
She shifted from one leg to the other. The movement
pushed her groin against his thigh. Nikolaus slid his leg
between hers, pressing hard against her mons. It stirred up a
moan from her that sang like a dark angel in his dreams.
“Tell me what you want, Ravin,” he growled deeply. Fitting
his hands behind her hips, he pushed harder, working his
thigh in minute lifts, knowing he massaged her sex through
the thin black silk. “Do you want me to touch you?”
She managed a mumbled
mmpf
. Fighting the seduction. Yet
her hands gripped at his forearms, keeping him close to her.
The
clink
of knife blades reminded Nikolaus of the precari-
ous danger their actions teased.
“Where?” He trailed a breath across her throat. Peeling the

106 Kiss Me Deadly
thin satin strap from the pajamas from her shoulder, he twisted
it around his forefinger and tugged until it broke from the
stitches. “Tell me where you want me to touch you.”
“Just…”
His cock hard against her belly, he crushed it against her
straining muscles, stoking the energy of his imminent climax.
Sliding his hand inside the silk bottoms, he glided over the
soft hairs trimmed into a neat rectangle. He loved it when a
woman did that to her body. Because it wasn’t just for her,
was it? She wanted to be looked at, to be admired—whether
or not the witch could admit that.
“Here?”
Her reply, reluctant, yet desperate, hissed against his
neck. “Yes.”
Swollen and moist beneath his forefinger, her sex was
ready. A firm glide up and down, not too far, not too hard, con-
centrating on the key to her arousal.
It wasn’t long before her body began to arch up against his
chest, and she gripped behind her for support.
Blood spotted his forearm.
“Watch the knives,” he hissed, and flung her around against
the doorframe. “This could turn into a twisted sideshow real
fast if we’re not careful. I don’t want you to get hurt.”
“I trust you would never harm me.”
“You do?”
“I can’t believe I just said that. I…
trust
you.”
Smiling into her hair, Nikolaus decided an answer wasn’t
necessary. But man, did it make him feel good to hear that
confession.
“You’re so creamy,” he whispered. “Come for me, lover.”
He shoved down her pants with his free hand, while not
stopping his patient exploration of her nub. She made quick
work of his pants. When she reached the pinnacle he felt it in

Michele Hauf 107
the tremor of her body against his—completely uncontrolled
and richly mad with the shimmy of climax.
As she cried out, Nikolaus slid his cock up to the hilt. She
was almost too small for him. Almost. Instead, she hugged
him tightly, her body greedily holding him. It was all he
needed to match her tremors with his own.
You can become the man you once were. Someone who
cared, who did not stalk the night.
With the help of a witch?
No, you’ve accepted your life. It doesn’t need changing
. But
his empty world could use a companion. Someone to love.
Someone to love forever? To make his bride? What of family?
It could happen. And it would be good.
Ravin woke to the sound of rustling. Systematic sliding
of…things. She turned over on the bed, where their frenzied
coupling had finally landed them. “What the hell?”
Nikolaus turned around with a small leather box in hand.
“Morning, sweetness.”
“What are you doing?” She scrambled to the edge of the
bed and grabbed the box from him. He’d found it on the book-
shelf, snooping, no doubt.
“Just browsing.” He turned his back to her and tapped a few
book spines. Hair darker than the devil’s eyes fell to the center
of his back, covering the tattoos and drawing her eyes to his
firm ass. “Trying to get a bead on you. Figure you out. You
can learn a lot about a person by—”
“Going through their things?”
“You bet. You got something special in that box?”
“No.”
“You’re clasping on to it as if the crown jewels are inside
and I’m a cat burglar.”
“It’s none of your business. Quit going through my things.”

108 Kiss Me Deadly
“I’m just reading book titles.
The Girl’s Guide to Getting
It On. The Witching Hour. The Ultimate Musketeer.

“D’Artagnan was my grandmother’s lover.”
“Thought he was a fictional character?”
“Based on a real man.”
“You’ve got a lot on France here.” He noted she still
clung to the box. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to make you get your
angry face on.”
She dropped the tension and the frown she hadn’t
realized she wore. The tough slayer chick costume was in-
grained. A very conscious move was required to
not
be
that Ravin.
Who else is there to be? Do you really believe you can
ever get your balance back now that you’ve involved yourself
with a vampire?
She glanced to the window shades. Sunlight beamed in
brightly around the edges. One dash. Lift the shades. Dead
vampire. He wouldn’t even see it coming.
Like all your kills? Stalk them and catch them unaware?
How sporting is that?
Sighing, Ravin looked aside. “What do you want to know?”
“Really?” He flashed her that charming rogue smile and
slid onto the bed, cupping her chin to kiss her.
It was futile to resist. And if she was honest with herself—
no, she didn’t want to be honest. The truth was too hard to
deal with. She could continue to have great sex and ignore the
white elephant, no problem.
“If your grandmother was romping around with musket-
eers, then it makes a guy wonder how long you’ve been on
this earth. You’ve got some old books there. And that box of
yours has the date 1682 inscribed on it.”
Possessive of the few things she had from her past, Ravin
slid the box behind her and under the pillow, while distract-

Michele Hauf 109
ing Nikolaus with a kiss. “It’s my grandmother’s. I was born
in 1790. In Bulgaria.”
He whistled. “I thought you were an exotic breed. More
than two centuries old. How does a woman like you survive
so long and keep the anger so strong?”
“What do you mean?”
He shrugged. “Let me guess. You like to take out any
vampire you lay eyes on, right?”
“It’s what I do.”
“Right. Because, what…? A vampire harmed someone
you loved?”
He was prying, and Ravin didn’t like the way her heart
speeded up and the warmth behind her eyes threatened tears.
Some buttons were not meant to be pushed.
“Your lover?” he tried. “Some vampire take him out—”
“No.” She looked away.
“Your village? An attack by night, torches blazing and
fangs flashing,” Nikolaus confirmed, a little too dramatically
for her sensitivity. “I didn’t think the older vamps organized
for hunts, most are loners nowadays, but—”
“My parents, all right? Three vampires killed my parents.”
And get the hell out of my life, she thought. The torture
was that she was sitting here naked alongside the very creature
she despised, and yet she couldn’t imagine not being here at
this moment, with this man.
Because he’d touched something inside her, some deep
buried part of her that was thoroughly enjoying its freedom.
“I’m sorry, sweetness.” He lay before her, trying to capture
her gaze. “It’s gotta hurt to lose your parents. I can’t say I can
relate since both of mine are still alive.”
“You’re very lucky. I lost mine when I was ten. Not a lot
of time to know the people who brought you into this world,
but more than enough to know love.”

110 Kiss Me Deadly
“Do you want to tell me about it? Will you?”
In two centuries, Ravin had never been questioned about her
past. After her parents were murdered she’d gone to live with
her aunts; they had trained her in earth magic, and set her free
after her ascension ceremony on her eighteenth birthday.
Living the life she led did not make for personal conversations
over coffee with the girlfriends. And there was no such thing
as a witch shrink.
Even now the ache of their murders burned brightly within
her. Almost as if she could clasp her fingers about it and draw
it out into the light to display on her palm.
Is that why it’s so easy to ignore the misbalance within
you? You’ve got to start making changes.
“Ravin?”
Nikolaus stroked her hair. It felt good, calming, reassur-
ing. A change did need to be made. Like confiding in
someone? Opening her heart?
Do it. You want to lay it out on your palm
. It could be a
start to tilting the balance back toward the light.
Ravin drew a breath in through her nose and said, “I was
only ten when they were murdered by your sort.”

My
sort? The big bad vampires, I presume?”
“Nikolaus.” Perhaps he hadn’t the capacity to simply listen
to her. “Forget it.”
“No, Ravin, I’m sorry.” He kissed her thigh and slid his
palm along her leg. “I’ll listen.”
Dare she expose herself to him like this? “I’m trying. It’s
just a lot to get over.”
Twisting, Ravin reached for the box and placed it on
Nikolaus’s lap. It had been carved by her grandfather and
tanned and stained and shaped into a bridal gift for his bride.
Ravin’s grandmother had cherished the box. She’d kept an
acorn in it from the first tree she and her husband had planted.

Michele Hauf 111
And a clear uncut ruby; the bride price her husband had paid
for her hand.
The acorn and ruby were gone. But inside lived Ravin’s
world. A world that belonged only to her. A world both painful
and joyous.
“You can look. It’s all that I have. All that I value.”
He touched the leather surface, tracing his fingers over the
elaborate working of the Crosse family crest. On a quartered
shield were her mother’s family crest of moon and stars, and
in the opposite corners, her father’s scythe, which signified
his farming history.
“You sure?” Nikolaus prompted. “I don’t need to—”
“Please. I want you to.”

Chapter 13
W
hen he removed the cover, the smell of musty nutmeg
filled Ravin’s nostrils with lush memory. She loved the smell
because it reminded her of the good times, so very long ago—
before it all became bad.
Mornings spent feeding the goats and plucking still-warm
eggs from the henhouse. And later, bringing her father an af-
ternoon repast in the fields he worked relentlessly to support
his family. Evenings were spent watching her mother scrye
and practicing a few movement spells.
The Crosses had not been rich, but they’d had enough.
And that her parents were always kissing and smiling made
Ravin understand, at a young age, how rich love could be.
Nikolaus gave her a wondering glance before touching the
objects inside. Carefully, he poked the small blue square, then
ran his forefinger along it.

Michele Hauf 113
“Small pieces of fabric?” He lifted the box to give the
contents a sniff. “You’ve quite the collection.”
“Accrued over the centuries. Pockets,” she said. “That one
belonged to my mother. I keep it on top because it was the
first I obtained. There’s nine in total.”
“A pocket. Huh. It’s a wonder what people consider
treasure. It’s very old. I shouldn’t handle it.”
“I save them. They are fond memories of those I have loved.”
Ravin took the box and carefully drew out the pocket,
holding it flat on her palm. It was wool and dyed a bright wode
blue. It had faded little over the years and the edges had barely
frayed. She liked to believe the lack of disintegration was due
to her mother’s magic, still imbued within the threads.
“I ripped this from my mother’s dress before the flames
could get to it. It was the first night of winter, a bitter cold
December evening that had cut frost onto the glass scrying ball
my mother kept on a shelf near the door, far from the hearth.”
“Where did you live?”
“I’m from a village in Bulgaria, about three leagues from
the Black Sea. We lived in a cottage, set in the center of a vast
forest the Crosse family had owned for centuries. The village
is no longer there. Vampires destroyed the population within
a month following the attack on my family.”
She sensed from his movements Nikolaus had become un-
comfortable, but he remained close to her, intent in his silence,
so Ravin continued.
“We had eaten and were cleaning the dishes when the
pounding at the front door sounded. My father, kind and in-
quisitive, called out “Enter” even as my mother grabbed me and
rushed me toward the bedroom just off the main living quarters.
She pushed me under the high tester bed, hissing at me to stay
out of sight. She knew. And I knew the moment I looked into
her eyes and saw the fear. I’d never before seen fear in my

114 Kiss Me Deadly
mother’s eyes. I think that frightened me more than initially
seeing the intruders.”
Nikolaus smoothed his forefinger over the wool pocket, still
laid flat on her palm. He didn’t speak, yet Ravin could sense
his presence holding her, supporting her. It felt tremendous.
“There were three of them. Big, like you, with blood smeared
across their faces and necks. They killed my father first, who
was mortal, not a witch, by drinking from him until he begged
for mercy. They didn’t give him any. He was a strong man—
but no match for vampires—and he was quickly dispatched, his
neck broken, and the beasts feeding on him like animals.
“When they dropped my father to the floor, I had to hold
my hands over my mouth not to cry out. From my position
under the bed I could see everything clearly, and I shook like
oak leaves in a midnight storm. My father’s throat had been
torn open to show the muscles, and blood poured from his face
and mouth and over his chest where I believe the vampires
tapped right into his heart.
“I bit into my fingers to staunch my horror. I can still
remember tasting my own blood, and being startled that it was
so alien. Like dusty pennies—the taste of pain.”
Nikolaus clasped her free hand and looked into her eyes.
What Ravin saw there startled her. Compassion. It was such
an unexpected expression to see on a vampire’s face. Espe-
cially now, when relating the horrors of her childhood.
He didn’t speak, and she couldn’t stop. She’d never told
anyone this. And the words wanted to be put to voice.
“The only way to kill a witch, as I’m sure you know, is to
burn her. The vampires wrangled mother’s hands behind her
back and tied a leather strap across her mouth. No way to
scratch herself, or spit blood at her attackers. Then, they lit her
skirts on fire, and one of them punched her out cold. She
dropped to the floor, tinder for the flame, and the vampires left.

Michele Hauf 115
“I laid and watched the flames begin to consume my
mother’s body, her hair, the hem of her skirt. The tiny stitches
on her gray stockings melted and burned flesh became the
prevalent smell. She…she did not cry out.”
A shudder in her throat sifted out abbreviated breaths. But
Ravin would not cry, she could not.
“I feared the vampires were standing outside, waiting for
me to reveal I’d been hiding. But when I could bear it no
longer, I crawled out and crouched over my mother. I was hor-
rified. I screamed and wailed, but nothing could stop the fire
that had now ignited the floorboards. It didn’t occur to me to
try to stomp out the flames. Reaching for my mother, I
grabbed her pocket and tore it away.”
Ravin stroked the pocket aside her cheek. “I was alone
after that. I had no home, no parents, and only my unprac-
ticed magic to get by. It was days before one of my aunts
arrived from Paris and begrudgingly packed me away with
her. She wasn’t cruel to me, but I never knew love again,
after the night of the horror.”
Breathing out through her nose, Ravin closed her eyes,
wishing away the visions of fire and of silent screams. She’d
seen it so many times. Had woken some nights, her skin blis-
tered with invisible flames. There was but one way to push it
all away, to tame the ache.
“One thing I vowed that day was no vampire would ever
look me in the eye and live.”
Drawing up, Nikolaus looked her straight in the eye. Chal-
lenging her? It was different with him; she did not count him
as the enemy. Not now that she’d gotten to know him better.
And yet, he defied her with his sapphire stare, cutting through
her pain and poking at her heart with his daring.
Ravin looked away. “I meant it.”
“Even now?”

116 Kiss Me Deadly
She nodded. “It is what I am, Nikolaus. You wondered
why I attacked your tribe that night? It is because you exist.
You are what I hate.”
“No—”
“And I am what you hate. Will you ever recognize me for
what I am?”
“You’re my lover, sweetness. A woman who has had a hell
of a time, and wears an armor of protection against her past.”
“It’s not just the past. Vampires are everywhere. I never
wanted to be like this. It’s not something I’ve thought about.
It’s just…who I am.”
“The death of your parents is a tragedy, and I mean it. But
our lives are constructed of the choices we make, Ravin. We
are never forced into anything.”
“Really? So you
asked
to become a vampire?”
“No, I was attacked. But I had a choice. I could have
ended it then and there that night, destroying a future I had
not chosen.”
“I know it was a choice,” she said. “To slay. To take
revenge. I never said I regret it.”
“No, but that was three vampires.”
“Three demonic, evil, hateful vampires.”
“And in turn, as a means to your revenge, how many
vampires have you slain? Dozens?”
“Hundreds.”
He sighed and nodded. The tension in his jaw pulsed twice.
“Two centuries is a long time to hold a grudge. All that anger
must consume you. Eats into your soul.”
Ravin tucked her head between her arm and her knee. The
pocket she pressed against her forehead. He had no idea what
she had done with her very soul.
“Now, I know it’s tough,” he went on, “but that was two
people. My God, your parents. They meant the world to you,

Michele Hauf 117
I understand that. But how long are you going to make the
entire vampire nation suffer for something three bad vampires
did to you?”
“What do you care?”
“I care because I love you. All I’m trying to say is, don’t
you think it’s about time to let it go?”
“I think it’s time for you to leave.”
He wouldn’t be pushed from her lap, so Ravin slid off the
bed and marched away.
Damn it! She’d opened herself to him, only to be ridi-
culed for a choice that had never consciously been hers. To
slay vampires? It had just
become
her. She would have
never chosen a path of violence had it not been forced upon
her. Who would?
Nikolaus was wrong. Sometimes a person was not given a
choice. How could he believe he had not had the choice stolen
from him that night he was transformed against his will?
“It’s all right,” Nikolaus said. “You keep your anger. It’s
obviously gotten you through the centuries.”
“And what about yours, vampire?” Ravin challenged.
“My what? Anger?”
“You’re full of it, Nikolaus. You claim peace, but you came
to me with one intention.”
A tilt of his head shook the hair over his shoulder. “That I
did. And you, the mistress of revenge, can’t understand why
I wanted revenge for my near death?”
“I understand it completely. And yet, here you are, making
love to the object of your revenge.”
“I can’t stop myself,” he said, his jaw tightening. Too
quickly his fingers splayed out before him. But she had seen
that they’d tightened into a fist.
Was there a flash of the heartless vampire inside him that
hated her so much? Could it be summoned? The man was of

118 Kiss Me Deadly
the dark
. He could never stand above the call to darkness, no
matter how he tried to deny it.
She took Nikolaus’s hand, and placed it over her heart.
“Vampire, take your revenge.”
“No!” He sat up and put his feet to the floor. “Spell or not,
I don’t need it, witch. Vengeance doesn’t feel right anymore.
I cannot comprehend why it consumed me so before, but
now…I just need peace.”
“Is that why you stay away from your tribe? They’ve
become the opposite of peace.”
“I had to stay away while I healed. But I’m going back.
Soon.”
“Why?”
“Because they need me.”
He could not disguise the anger he held toward the tribe.
And why should he? He was only bespelled to love her; his
thoughts and ideals about everything else remained the same.
There was something about the tribe and his leadership that
didn’t sit right with Nikolaus.
“Kila seems to have survived well enough in your
absence,” she tossed out as bait.
“I’m the only one who can protect them!”
“Nothing and nobody can ever be completely safe.”
Bending before him, she put her face right up to his. Match
me, meet my anger, let it out, vampire. “If the world is going
to get you, it’ll find a way!”
Surprised that she was now defending the vampires, Ravin
shook out her arms and paced beside the bed. Naked, as usual,
she couldn’t summon a shred of modesty.
“Besides, you can’t return. They’ll smell me on you, and
kill you for it.”
“Pretty damn hard to kill me now. If there was a way, I’d
be all for it.”

Michele Hauf 119
“You don’t mean that.” She slid next to him on the bed, and
despite herself, nestled into him. “You’re not like the vampires
I’ve killed. An animal. Beastly. Blood hungry.”
“How can you know the men you kill when you shoot in-
discriminately? You didn’t know me before that night you
attacked Kila.”
Hearing the truth hurt. The Sight should have been hers long
ago.
“You’re right. I’ve been doing it so long it’s…all that I
know. This isn’t right, you and me. The whole world has
changed on me overnight.”
“Maybe you need that change.”
“Maybe you should take your philosophy and find
someone who cares.”
“I have found someone who cares.” He grabbed her by the
arm and tugged her onto the bed. It didn’t take force to coax
her to spoon into his body. Nikolaus whispered against her
neck. “The trick is to make her realize she cares.”
He thought he knew her? Stupid bespelled vampire.
“I have some things to do,” he said. “Can I return tonight?”
“Would you stay away if I asked you to?”
“No. Sorry,” he murmured. “I said I’d listen. I shouldn’t
have tried to suggest you did anything wrong. Love you,
sweetness. I’ll be back later.”
Before replacing the leather box on the shelf, Ravin sorted
through the pockets. There was one from her mother and a
woven flax circle that had belonged to her grandmother. A
slick periwinkle silk pocket from a suitor who had seduced
her and stolen her virginity—but never her innocence—but
five years after losing her parents.
A faery changeling’s pocket of blood-red velvet held a
crust of dried liquid on the corner. Absinthe, had to be. There

120 Kiss Me Deadly
was a small flowered cotton pocket from her friend, Virginia,
who had struggled with her own devilish pact made in the late
1800s. She’d died early, at the hands of Himself. Or rather, at
the influence of the demonic, for Himself never got his hands
dirty. That’s what minions were for.
The other pockets were from friends and lovers. People
Ravin wanted to remember, but had never trusted that her
memory would survive as long as she would.
A witch could live eternally, so long as the renewal ritual
was performed once a century on the eve of a blue moon. In
order to obtain immortality, a witch had to consume the blood
from a vampire’s beating heart.
Yeah, it was messy, and sickening. Ravin had done it twice
now. She would continue to do it because life on this earth
hadn’t gotten unbearable, and she liked moving from century
to century, watching the world grow up and come into its own.
It had been moving remarkably fast the past few decades.
There were times Ravin felt she might kneel down and dig
her fingers into the earth to hang on so she didn’t fall off the
rapidly spinning planet.
But it was all good. Until she saw a vampire. Then the
innate need for vengeance brewed, overwhelming all
reason—and further tilting her balance toward the dark.
“Got to get my soul back,” she murmured. “I just…have to.”
If she could see her own aura, she guessed it would be a
fuzzy gray with spots or lines of black streaking through it.
Nasty business dealing with Himself. But because she had,
she would never again slay a mortal being. And that made the
deal worth it.
Nikolaus’s aura was brilliant crimson. Very few spots of
ash on it, as it was for most vampires. That was curious in
itself, because while he came off as this ultraviolent, big bad
guy, the lack of ash made her wonder if it was all a front.

Michele Hauf 121
She’d revealed her heart to him today. Would he do the
same should she ask him?
“I want to know,” she whispered as she clasped her arms
over her chest and closed her eyes. “Who were you, Nikolaus
Drake? And why do you care so much?”
What are you thinking? He’s the enemy.
To summon the acrid feeling of hatred didn’t work. She
couldn’t do it.
“But I don’t
like
him,” she tried. “I merely tolerate him. Until
the spell is broken, there’s not much else I can do for him.”
Yes, that was it. It wasn’t as though she was developing
feelings for a longtooth.

Chapter 14
T
he human brain was a marvel, capable of directing and
choreographing thousands of mindless daily tasks, assign-
ments, workloads and entertainments without the owner of the
brain even realizing it.
It was more powerful than any computer that existed, or
would come into existence over the next billion years. It was
forgiving to the extent of injury location, or it could devas-
tate by merely bursting a microsized blood vessel.
It needed oxygen and knowledge to survive. It told the
truth, it cued emotion, and it initiated disease. It protected
through intuition, memory loss and outright deception.
It could trick a man into believing something to be truth,
though it might not be. The brain could make a man feel
emotion, such as fear over an imagined presence, or sadness
when one guesses incorrectly over a missing loved one,
though neither has occurred.

Michele Hauf 123
The brain was capable of inducing desire merely at the
sight of a flat two-dimensional photo. It could summon want
merely by smell. Passion, merely by recognizing the sound
of lovers going at it while the brain’s owner stood outside an
open bedroom window.
And it was making Nikolaus Drake love against all reason.
His brain believed in the spell—that was all there was to
it. He should be able to counter-intuit the feeling of love—
but he didn’t want to.
But did he not want to because of the spell, or because of
his true and genuine feelings? That was the hard question.
“I don’t want this to stop.”
And yet he did.
For how could he successfully return to Kila while his
heart was led by a witch’s hands? She could not possibly
respect him for the intelligent, caring person he felt himself
to be. He was nothing—ash—to Ravin Crosse.
She held all the power. Not in her blood, but in her deadly
kiss. For to kiss her, to fall even deeper, to not care if he
wore her taint on his flesh, could only bring his death by
those of his kind.
Gabriel strode into the living room, checking the plants in
the corner. “You talk to Truvin yet?”
“Tomorrow night.” Nikolaus tore his gaze from the re-
flected shore lights dancing on the river and studied his cohort.
“You feeling better?”
“It was nothing.” The man brushed off the nightmare with
a gesture, but he wasn’t so foolish as to think Nikolaus didn’t
know the truth. “A mistake.”
“Killing is never—” Nikolaus forced back the need to ad-
monish. He was not the man’s keeper, nor was he his leader.
He had no right to suggest Gabriel live his life a certain way.
A way that pleases you?

124 Kiss Me Deadly
That is what you’ve been doing
. All these years. Nikolaus
could not have a surgeon’s life, one that gave him God-like
control over common, sickly mortals, so instead he had
replaced it with a position of command. Of control over
others. And he was only now realizing it.
“Nikolaus?” Gabriel prompted. “I said I was sorry.”
Clamping a palm across his friend’s shoulder, Nikolaus
gave it a reassuring squeeze. “I will not judge you. And…I am
sorry for enforcing a way of life that may have proved too con-
strictive. There are times I cannot look beyond my own world.”
“Hey, man, don’t apologize for being there for me when I
most needed a supportive hand,” Gabriel said. “You’ve taught
me things and have taken care of me. The one who gave me
the nightmares…she was just, well…it was jealousy. It is a
very strong influence.”
“Something you want to talk about?” Nikolaus wondered.
Gabriel shook his head, and wandered toward the kitchen.
“Not unless you’re in the mood to talk about what’s been
keeping you away at all hours lately.”
When Nikolaus didn’t answer, because he wasn’t sure what
to say—confession didn’t feel right—his friend said he’d see
him whenever he could, and left. For a night on the prowl,
Nikolaus assumed.
He wanted to be forthright with Gabriel, but until he could
determine whether or not he was being true to his own soul,
Nikolaus decided an unmentioned liaison was not a lie,
merely a safety measure.
Ravin stripped off her Kevlar vest and dropped it on the
floor before the artillery closet.
She needed to put her mind back in the frame it was ac-
customed to. Nikolaus was preaching his peace and love to
her and she’d almost fallen earlier. Almost.

Michele Hauf 125
This witch wasn’t going to succumb to a love spell that had
no control over her. It was designed to only affect the recipi-
ent, not the receiver.
Checking her twelve-gauge, she verified two blood bullets
in the shotgun chamber. There were still a dozen on the shelf
in the artillery closet. She wouldn’t need to make more within
the week, but she did need to use the bullets soon. Ten days’
shelf life was max before the blood started to curdle and dry
to the inside of the bullet wall.
And yet she stared down at the vest folded around her feet.
This was the second time she’d taken it off in the past ten min-
utes. She couldn’t seem to keep it on.
“You can’t do it, can you, you idiot slayer.”
Oh, she could. She just…felt off her game tonight. That
was it. Not up for a jaunt outside. It was humid and sticky,
the thermometer soaring toward an unseasonable ninety
degrees. Not the right weather for leather. Firing up the street
chopper didn’t feel worth the expenditure of gas to stalk a prey
that had become elusive of late.
“Tomorrow,” she offered, knowing the lackluster promise
would never be kept.
“And then what?”
Spinning at the sound of the male voice, Ravin drew her
gun on aim with Nikolaus Drake’s dark blue eyes. Like a piece
of wool fabric she’d torn from her mother’s dress, she realized
now the color of the man’s eyes matched perfectly.
“Go ahead.” His killer charm and smile slid into position.
“Love is supposed to hurt, isn’t it?”
Damn him, she thought.
“You can’t possibly cross my wards so easily.” She
shook the gun once, as if to do so would make it fire in-
visible bullets that would have some effect on the vampire.
Without implicating the slayer, right?
“I had a carpenter fix

126 Kiss Me Deadly
the bolts and hinges and I reinforced all the protection
wards this afternoon. You need permission to cross a private
threshold, vampire.”
“We’ve been over this. Bonded by blood, remember?” He
turned and casually strode into the kitchen, where he opened
the refrigerator and scanned the contents.
Outfitted in black suede jeans this evening, and a soft gray
sleeveless shirt, the man advertised sex with every flex of his
muscles and in each grin he sent her way.
“I wish you were ash!”
Ravin slammed her gun onto the artillery shelf. She was
still strapped up with a gun on her left thigh and a blade in
her boot. She marched across the room, and when the vampire
didn’t acknowledge her approach, she tapped him on a big
broad shoulder.
He turned around and kissed her.
While she struggled to get an audible “no” out, the urge to
wrap her arms around his neck and her legs about his hips
moved her limbs before she could protest.
“And speaking of the blood bond,” he said. Another kiss.
Ravin shuddered at the touch of his warm mouth to her neck.
He grazed her with his teeth. “Check this out.”
He tugged down his collar to reveal the havoc of tattoos
and scars that disappeared up into his hairline—the tattoos
were still there, but the scars were not.
“What the hell?” Dropping her legs to stand, Ravin tugged
aside Nikolaus’s hair and smoothed her fingers over the sur-
prisingly soft skin.
“All gone. Even along my side and under my arm. I think
you did this to me, sweetness. Pretty damn awesome, eh?”
“How could I—?” She stroked his neck and he tilted his
head appreciatively. The flesh was soft and new as she glided
along the strong muscle. “From having sex?”

Michele Hauf 127
“I think so. I don’t know your witchy legends well, but isn’t
there something about a vampire gaining strength from a
witch when they make love?”
“The blood sex magic,” she blabbered stupidly. And then
she mentally kicked herself for revealing so much.
“That’s right. When a vampire has sex with a witch, and
drinks her blood, he draws her magic into him. Hasn’t happened
for centuries because of the whole death cocktail thing.”
“Right. The great Protection spell,” she muttered. “Well, there
was that one case, but the witch had immunity in her blood….”
“Pretty sure I’m immune to your blood. Trial by fire and
rising from the ash, you know. Phoenix, that’s me.”
“Yes,” she agreed absently. “Which is the reason we were
able to make love—your immunity. Yes, the ancients once had
relationships with vampires. And whenever they had sex, the
witch’s magic would flow into the vampire.”
“Must be what’s happening,” Nikolaus said. “All I know
is I feel damn good, as if I could wrestle a whole clan of
wolves. Thank you, sweetness.”
She shoved at his chest, but her heart wasn’t in the protest.
“It’s not something I’d voluntarily give to you.”
“I know. You hate me. You’re the crazy vigilante witch.
I hate you.”
“Finally, you’re beginning to talk some sense.”
“But I don’t. I can’t imagine ever hating something so
sweet and ripe as you.”
Nikolaus hooked his hands under her thighs, and kissing
her, carried her into the living room, where he laid her on the
leather couch. All without breaking the incredible kiss.
He was completely oblivious.
“This is wrong,” Ravin said—just so it was said. She
wanted to get that protest out into the ether.

128 Kiss Me Deadly
And then, she let it happen.
Again.
Until the night surrendered to morning.
“I love you,” Nikolaus rasped against Ravin’s ear.
She turned over on the bed, nestling her shoulder against
his chest and pressing her buttocks to his thighs. His erection
hugged the small of her back. Always hard, and always fas-
cinating for its constant rigidity.
To hear
I love you
whispered in her ear made her happy. And
whispered by a strapping, handsome, brooding man—vampire.
Of all the stupid mistakes. She’d done it again? And so
many times.
Well, now she couldn’t claim force or ignorance, only stu-
pidity.
Or was it something else? Did she
want
to be with this
vampire?
“Do you love me, Ravin?”
“It’s a spell,” she found herself mumbling. It was the
simplest way to avoid her perplexing feelings. Feelings she
hadn’t had for years, decades, maybe even more than a century.
“So you say.” He wrapped his arm across her stomach,
hooking his fingers at her opposite hip, and rolled with her so
she lay on top of his body, looking up at the ceiling.
“Now what?” she said on a giggle.
A giggle?
Oh, Ravin, you’ve got yourself into something
here
.
Nikolaus pressed one fist against the small of her back.
Placing another hand at her neck, he kept her head from
falling back. He easily balanced her body there, above his by
inches. And he lowered her onto his erection. It was like an
extreme gymnast move, but Ravin went along for the ride.

Chapter 15
S
he handed him his shirt. He sat on the corner of the bed,
unwillingly dressing. Ravin knew it was reluctance because
each time she pulled a pant leg down his thigh, he kissed her
and they made love. Again. For about the fourth or fifth
time, surely.
Now even she was tired. And she simply stood there, arms
crossed loosely across her bare stomach, watching as
Nikolaus drew the soft gray jersey shirt over his arms. They
were thick with muscle. But few scars remained on the under-
side of his left arm, mere scratches, really.
No longer did she wince. She’d hurt him. But now she
was renewing him, thanks to the magic she gave him each
time they made love.
Would he hate her for this when the spell was broken? Surely.
I hope not.
Nikolaus was the forgiving sort. Yet she knew little about

130 Kiss Me Deadly
him beyond that he could touch her with a smile and kill her
with his body. And that he preferred peace to war.
“Tell me about your life?” The question frightened her,
but she assumed a casual pose. I’m just chatting with the
vampire, getting to know him better. Wasn’t there a saying
about keeping one’s enemies close? “Has the tribe aban-
doned you since the attack?”
“They wait for my return. A phoenix is revered.”
“Guess I’m responsible for your step up in the world, eh?”
And for creating something that vampires across the world
may actually fear—if he really was indestructible.
Oh, she was definitely going to hell for this one. Good
thing she knew the proprietor. Thinking of which…she had
yet to receive approval for completing obligation number two
a second time. Had she screwed up again?
For the welfare of her very soul she prayed she had not.
“So what does your tribe think of this? You coming to see
me and having sex with me and—” Ravin swallowed “—lov-
ing me?”
“They don’t know. I would be destroyed, you should
know that.”
“So why do you do it?”
“Because I can’t
not
come to you,” he said, his voice tired,
but from more than exertion.
And for the first time Ravin wondered what he sacrificed
because of the spell. Did it draw on his energy to comply with
something so opposite his very nature? Surely he must be
drained, for some inner knowing in him must comprehend it
was wrong, and fight against it, even as he kissed her and
made her cry out in ecstasy.
“Sooner, preferably, rather than later, the spell will be
broken, and you will be free to kill me as you originally
intended,” she said lightly. And she deserved that death now,

Michele Hauf 131
didn’t she? Hell, yes. “Not that you don’t kill me over and over
every moment I’m in your arms.”
“It’s good, isn’t it?”
He pulled her onto his lap. Stroking her hair from her face,
he looked into her eyes. Nikolaus’s eyes were not black as
she’d originally thought that first time she had stared him
down in her kitchen, but a deep, piercing blue that glinted with
shards of ice. He had been through much in his lifetime. She
could see it there.
“How long have you lived?”
“As a vampire? Two decades.”
“So you’re quite young.”
“You, sweetness, have successfully robbed the cradle.”
Yeah? And she’d once dated a three-hundred-year-old
faery changeling, so she’d swung all the way toward robbing
the grave, as well.
“What did you do before you were transformed?”
His eyes twinkled. Could she ever get enough of the char-
ismatic rogue?
“Brain surgery.”
She laughed. “Ah, but of course, the long-haired, tattooed
doctor who charms people with his smile while he sucks their
blood when they’re not looking. But seriously.”
“Seriously.”
“You were a brain surgeon? An actual, real live…?”
“Four years premed, four more for my M.D., a long and
illustrious five-year residency, and I had just begun my first
year on the neurosurgery rotation.”
“Wow. I had no idea. I mean, you sounded real smart with
your comments about the brain, but I just thought… Huh. A
brain surgeon.”
“Master of the Universe, actually. I could save a man with a
few strokes of the scalpel through his gray matter. I could poke

132 Kiss Me Deadly
and prod and cause pain in the quest for a cure, and the patients
would grit their teeth and thank me.
Thank
me for hurting them.
It was a damn heady position to be in. I was a god.”
“So that’s where the arrogance comes from.”
“Didn’t get it from med school, sweetness. Always had it.
Of course, I don’t think I—or any man—could poke around
inside a person’s skull without a healthy dose of arrogance.”
“I suppose. I’m guessing you didn’t give it up willingly.
Brain surgeons make the big bucks, don’t they?”
“Yep. And my career was proving very lucrative. Paid off
my student loans within a few years. Bought me a nice house
on Lake Minnetonka. All the big electronic toys and gadgets—
you know like Atari and a CB radio.”
“The seventies, eh?”
“You know it. Can’t imagine what I’d have spent my
money on had I been in med school this century. The gadgets
keep getting smaller and fancier, and more expensive every
year. Anyway, I was happy. I even had a fiancée.”
“You did?” Ravin felt a plummeting sensation in her chest.
Not a confession she’d been expecting to hear. He’d…
loved before? Of course he had. A man as gorgeous and com-
passionate as Nikolaus Drake would not live alone, even if he
tried.
He nodded. “I loved her, too.”
“I see.” Suddenly her nakedness felt very stark. She
couldn’t tug up the sheet because Nikolaus sat on them.
“Don’t worry, sweetness, it was twenty years ago. I was a
normal mortal man with a normal life, and a pretty girlfriend,
but she wasn’t in it for the long haul.”
“Meaning?”
“Meaning, when I got the brain tumor things went
downhill, including our relationship.”

You
had a brain tumor? But that’s so…”

Michele Hauf 133
“Ironic? That was my first thought.” He stretched his arms
behind his head, unashamed of his near-nudity, and why
should he be? And there was that erection, ever hard, and
always wanting attention.
Nikolaus crossed his legs and nudged Ravin’s thigh with
a knee. She knew he was giving her the wink. A look she knew
meant “let’s do it”.
“Tell me more,” she said. “Then sex.”
“Deal. I spent more than a dozen years in medical school
studying how to take a tumor out of a man’s skull, then the
bloody tumor shows up in my head.”
“What did you do?”
“Had it taken out by one of the best neurosurgeons at the
Mayo clinic. A man who had been my mentor for a dozen
years of my life. The tumor was completely removed, but,
well…the scalpel slipped.”
“It
slipped?

“Happens sometimes. In the seventies, we didn’t have the
stereostatic technique they use nowadays. Tumors had to be
excised with a surgeon’s intuition as guide.”
“You mean he was going at your brain with a knife, blind?”
“Not exactly, though it made it difficult to determine the
edge of the tumor from healthy brain tissue. I couldn’t hold
a grudge against the surgeon—we all had it happen at some
time or other. We believe we are God, but the truth is, no one
is perfect. Suffered some serious complications because of
that slip.”
“What sort of complications?”
“Lost motor control on my left side due to the tumor
hugging the motor cortex. I couldn’t walk without swerving,
nor could I use my hands properly. I looked like a drunken old
bastard who spends his days in the bar and his nights staking
out the liquor store. Made it impossible to ever operate again.

134 Kiss Me Deadly
“Julie, my fiancée, left me after I started emulating that
drunken old bastard by drinking and teasing danger. I had a
death wish. Hell, I’d survived brain surgery, but the Big Guy
had decided I didn’t need to use my hard-earned skills to
survive anymore. That was irony at its most cutting.”
“So that’s why you’re so smart. Twelve years of medical
school?”
He traced his mouth over her elbow, nipping it with the
sharpened points of his canines, but not drawing blood.
“Doesn’t take smarts to be a brain surgeon, sweetness, just
a steady hand. Had I been smarter I wouldn’t have suc-
cumbed to a reckless life. After the surgery I was pissed at
the world.”
“Is that when you got the tattoos?”
“Yep. Went bald for a year. The tattoos were meant to
scream at the world and keep it at a distance. Worked.”
“Must have been awful to lose so prestigious a job.”
“Hell, yes. On the other hand, I no longer had the outra-
geous malpractice insurance bills. Those cut deep into a
doctor’s profit, let me tell you. Though it wasn’t half so bad
in the seventies as I hear it is nowadays.”
“People expect miracles. And if they don’t get them, they
want compensation of some sort.”
“Exactly,” Nikolaus agreed. “We may act like gods, but
doctors are no more powerful than the common man. We are
taught a means to attempt to change or save lives, but ulti-
mately it is the patient’s own God who determines whether a
particular crap shot will win or lose.”
He flexed both his hands before him. Ravin clasped her fin-
gers through his left. He squeezed reassuringly. “It seems
you can use them both now.”
“Vampirism has been very very good to me.”
“I’ve heard that—that the transformation fixes even genetic

Michele Hauf 135
defects. So what if you would have been transformed
before
the operation to remove the tumor?”
“Huh.” Nikolaus nudged up the pillow to prop his head.
“In all these years that is one question I have never asked
myself. What if?”
“So…what if?”
“Well, I might be an old man still cutting into people’s
brains right now if vampirism could have sucked out the tumor
the way I suck blood from people’s necks. Nah, I’d still be a
vampire. I could never be a surgeon around all that blood.”
“Maybe a little blood sex magic would have done the trick?”
“You would have never done that for me. Even if I wasn’t
a vampire at the time.”
“Oh, you never know. You do have a certain charm….”
“Ravin, are you coming over to the dark side?”
“Already there, Drake. Been walking the dark for two cen-
turies. I know witches call vamps
the dark
and themselves
the
light
, but trust me, you can’t get any darker than I am.”
“I suppose dealing with the devil has something to do with
that. You’ve seen a lot, I’m sure.”
“Yes, but I don’t understand it. It’s such a twisty thing that
brought us together.”
“I like the way you put that. Brought us together. We. Us.
We’re together. A couple.” He slid his hand down her stomach
and Ravin parted her legs to allow him entry. “Tell me you
love me, Ravin. It’s all I live for.”
It shimmered right there, in her belly, and at her core. The
threat of bliss. The overwhelming release of power, sur-
render to the enemy.
Happiness.
But as he teased her to the edge of surrender, Ravin
couldn’t stop the words that spilled from her lips, “I…can’t.”

Chapter 16
H
ard to believe, after having sex with the woman for nearly
a week straight, it could actually continue to get better.
“So tell me,” Ravin said, rolling to her back and looking
up. “Where do you go after you’ve been with me? Home?
Back to your tribe?”
“Why?”
“I’ve invested a certain amount of emotion into…us. I need
some details.”
Briefly, the thought that she was gathering information for
her own needs—like the hunt of his kind—paused Nikolaus.
But he knew better. The witch had come around.
“When I leave here I go home. Home is my tribe, but I live
separately from them.”
“The Kila tribe has been stirring up a lot of trouble lately.”
“It’s Truvin Stone. He’s taken them in a completely
opposite direction to where I have always steered them. We

Michele Hauf 137
don’t raise trouble or tread wolf territory merely for the thrill
of it. I teach my men that we must learn to get along with
everyone. We are the minority. Mortals have the upper hand.”
“And the wolves?”
He smirked, revealing a wickedly gleeful side of him.
“Werewolves are lesser than the vamps, but I won’t begrudge
them their territory. We can all exist peaceably. It’s not that
difficult. It simply requires respect.”
“Your men must have great respect for you.”
“They did. Once.” He shrugged. “Now? I’m not sure what to
expect upon my return. Gabriel reports the tribe is eager to see
me. It’s mostly curiosity over my being a phoenix. But Truvin…”
“You expect Stone to make your return difficult?”
“Truvin is respected, but for all the wrong reasons. He’s
powerful, and I know he won’t step down from leadership
without a fight. I’m ready for it.” He smacked a fist into his
palm. The punch actually stung.
“You just surprised yourself, didn’t you?” Ravin took his
palm and opened it to trace the residual sting. “Strong one,
aren’t you?”
“I’m getting stronger. Every day now, it’s like I exert so
little energy to do what once taxed me.”
“It’s the sex magic.”
“Does this mean I’m bewitched?”
“I believe so. Which makes you a rarity.” She kissed his
collarbone and traced a finger down the center of his ribs.
“Only the ancient vampires are bewitched. And perhaps one
or two who have been successful in gaining immunity to a
witch’s blood. I know of one other modern vampire who is
immune and also bewitched. He’s a rock star.”
“A rock star?”
“Yep, he lives his life before the public, and in the shadows
he loves a witch, one of my good friends.”

138 Kiss Me Deadly
“Well, I’ll be. What’s his name? Just so I can know to walk
carefully around him.”
“He’s not violent. He sings for The Fallen. You heard of
Michael Lynsay?”
“Don’t follow the rock ’n’ roll bands. I prefer orchestral
arrangements myself. Mozart is my favorite. Guitar stuff is
good, too, if it has a bit of a hard edge to it.”
“So you know about Sebastian DelaCourte? The man was
once a star on the rock ’n’ roll scene, a solo guitar player
whose roots are in flamenco. And also a vampire.”
“Didn’t know that, either. But good to start a list. How can
they live such public lives and still protect their secret? And
what’s the draw to stand in the spotlight?”
“You’re young yet. And wise. You understand the need for
privacy and will, no doubt, survive for centuries because of
it.” She leaned in and kissed him. “I admire your strength,
Nikolaus. And your impeccable values.”
“I’m not sure they’re impeccable.”
“You won’t stand for murder. You would never harm an-
other—”
“Without provocation.”
“Yes, without provocation,” she murmured the words he’d
used days earlier.
Why did you attack us? Without provocation?
She had been doing this far too long. And now she felt it.
And while she could justify murder in the name of all the
witches of the world, and all the innocent mortals, she could
no longer justify it in the name of her parents.
The balance, it had to shift.
“I’m sorry, Nikolaus.”
“What for, sweetness? For making me love you? I’m over
it. Slide up here and snuggle against me. There. That’s good.
You smell like…mmm, snow in the summer.”
“Is that a good thing?”

Michele Hauf 139
“I love snow. Wish it was here all year long. I’ve got a shed
full of snowmobiles and four-wheelers that I love to take up
north to the Boundary Waters come snowfall. So yes, it’s a
very good thing. Know what else?”
“What?” Ravin felt a hot teardrop slide down her cheek as
he moved to fit his body to hers.
“I can feel you running through my veins. It’s like molecules
of witch coursing along with the white and red blood cells. My
whole arterial system tingles every time I think of you.”
Please don’t let it be the spell talking.
“I’m sorry for what I did to you and your tribe,” she said.
“It wasn’t right. I need to take a step back and learn to think
before reacting. I don’t know everything, though you’d think
a few centuries would have taught me a bit. Hell, age does
not for wisdom make.”
“It is who you are, Ravin. And while you look at it from
mortal standards it may seem a harsh and reckless life, from
our point of view—that of
the dark
and
the light—
well, I
suppose someone has to do it.”
Nikolaus traced the slash marks on her chest. “Tell me how
a gorgeous witch like you got involved with the devil?”
“It’s not as if I went looking for Himself. No one ever
does.” Ravin pushed up to sit with the pillows propped behind
her. “He came to me. Have you ever had a chat with Himself?”
“Can’t say I have. Though, would I know?”
“You can’t miss the smell of brimstone that fills the air
when he’s near. But he only manifests as your greatest temp-
tation, which is a hell of a kicker.”
“You mean he looks like someone you want to get busy
with?”
“Exactly.”
Though, thankfully, Ravin couldn’t summon an ounce of
desire for Johnny Depp anymore. Good. And not good. First,

140 Kiss Me Deadly
her favorite movie star had been ruined for her. No more
Pirates of the Caribbean
for her. Second, she wouldn’t know
to recognize Himself when next he showed. And she knew she
hadn’t seen the last of him.
She tapped the lines above her bellybutton. “Three strikes
and I’m out, that’s the deal.”
“So you’ve to do three tasks for the devil, then you’re
free of him?”
“Exactly. Except Himself calls them obligations. Three
obligations, and my soul is once again mine.”
“And for that you got…?”
“The Sight.”
“You couldn’t see before?”
“Vampires. I know them on sight now.”
Nikolaus made a gesture toward himself as if to say, “Well,
here I am, what’s the deal?”
“You know a vampire could stand right next to a mortal,
witch, elf, faery, what-have-you, and none of them would be
the wiser. Your own kind can only tell one another by the
shimmer.” The shimmer was a tingling sensation a vampire
felt when touched by another of his kind. “But unless you
flash your fangs, the rest of us never know. Until it’s too late.”
“And yet, you stalk us as prey. What makes you believe
you’re always getting your vampire?”
“Well, there you go. I’ve always followed the tribes, and
have known who the members are. But when I strike, I kill
everything in sight. Trouble is, the tribes have their mortal
supplicants that they either haven’t yet turned, or are just
toying with.”
“Cory.”
“Yes.” She remembered him telling her how he’d been
forced to feed on Kila’s mortal supplicant to survive.
He’d gone dark and quiet. Ravin knew not to push, because

Michele Hauf 141
she had been the reason for his need to survive. She had killed
a mortal that night.
“That’s the thing, see,” she said softly. “Himself was able
to tell me that in all my strikes over two centuries, I’ve actually
killed five innocent mortals. I don’t like those numbers, but
what can I do? Himself offered me the ability to See vampires.
I jumped at the chance. I don’t like to kill innocents. I’m not
that cold-blooded.”
“Your blood is actually very warm. So what does a vampire
look like to you? How are they different from anything else
when you’re standing there with your gun raised and hell in
your eyes?”
“I see their auras. A vampire aura is like rubies and ash.
Kinda cool, actually, for longtooths.”
“You say that as if we’re the lowest things to walk the earth.”
“You are,” she said, too quickly. But it was the truth, to
Ravin. And until a week earlier she would have labeled
Nikolaus the same, and in the same hateful tone. Not now.
“Except you.”
He pulled away. “Now you’re backtracking. You meant it
when you said we all are. Me included.”
“I’ve had a change of heart about you.”
“Why?”
“Because I know you. I’ve spent time with you. You,
Nikolaus, mean…”
“Mean what? You can’t say it. You can’t say you love me
because you don’t.”
“That’s the thing. I don’t think I can ever love.
Love
is some
fairy tale word for mortals and princesses and schoolgirl
dreams. Life is much more complicated.”
“It doesn’t have to be.” He leaned in and kissed her.
Why had this poor vampire chosen her apartment to burst
into on the night she had concocted that idiot love spell!

142 Kiss Me Deadly
“Your parents loved you,” he murmured.
The slide of his body, his rough, masterful warmth, over her
bare arms and chest and stomach, stirred the desire back to the
surface. But now he’d put the image of her parents into her
mind, and Ravin pressed her fists to her eyes and let out a re-
pressed scream.
“What’s wrong?” His breaths gasped near her ear.
She didn’t want to look at him. She didn’t want to know him.
She didn’t want to have to remember. They had loved her. The
only two people in this world who had ever touched her so
gently, and kissed her every night, and whispered how much
they loved her.
He drew her into his arms and smoothed his hand over the
back of her head. And though Ravin wished to push away and
run and bury her face in her hands and cry, she clung to his
giving openness and opened her mouth to sob.
“I understand,” he said. “It’s what you know. And I still love
you.”
His confession broke open a flood of tears, and Ravin cried
into the night against her lover’s shoulder.
“I don’t want to do this anymore. Do you think I did a bad
thing making that deal with Himself? I thought it was good,
you know, that way I’d never again accidentally kill a mortal.
I thought the balance that has so horribly bent my life out of
whack would begin to be restored, but…”
He slid a hand around and spread it across her stomach.
Burying his nose in her hair, he whispered softly against her
ear. “Stick with me, sweetness. I’ll be your compass. You
want to stop? I’ll do what I can to make it happen.”
She turned and bracketed his face with her hands. Sniffing
away a tear, she touched his lips with a finger. “Nothing can
change until I complete the final obligation.”

Michele Hauf 143
“What is it?”
“Don’t know, but will you help me?”
“Yes, I promise.”

Chapter 17
R
ock music blasted from the living room where Gabriel sat
watching music videos. The sun had set. Nikolaus had risen
hours earlier. After a session of weight lifting, he’d showered
and slipped on some casual jersey pants and padded out
barefoot to see what held his friend’s interest. They were
really making some salacious videos these days.
“Haven’t seen much of you lately,” Gabriel said. “Not that
I’m your keeper, but, ah—I thought so.”
Nikolaus straightened his lips from an irrepressible
smile. “What?”
“You’ve been smiling a lot lately. You don’t do that, man.
So I figure you must have found yourself a girl. Am I right?”
Nikolaus shrugged, but the smile leapt to the fore and no
amount of trying would push it back.
“Well, it’s about time the old man got his game on.” Gabriel
jumped up and followed Nikolaus into the kitchen. “All it took

Michele Hauf 145
was ridding your life of that witch, and now you’re back to
your old self. What does she look like? Gorgeous is a given,
but is she sexy?”
Nikolaus wondered about sexy. Ravin was the epitome of
all that attracted him, but she was more rough and tough than
soft and slinky. He decided less description would serve her
better, and made a motion before him with his hands to outline
her curvy shape.
“Nice.” Gabriel flicked on the tap and bent over it to slurp
up some water. He emerged, water drooling down his mouth
and hair pulled back with one hand. “Must be a pleaser, ’cause
you’re gone all the time.”
“I don’t kiss and tell.”
“What? Like me?”
Gabriel did like to give details. Hair color, breast size and
how many times she came. The man always kept a count.
Nikolaus had lost count of how many times Ravin had
come. But each time, it was all good.
“You know it’s not wise for any vampire to get too
attached,” Nikolaus said. And he wasn’t, was he? Not when
it was a spell. “I’m just having fun, man.”
“I understand. So, I never asked, how did it go with the
witch?”
Turning his face away from his friend, Nikolaus tightened
his jaw. Still discussing the same woman, one he logically
knew he had no right going near, let alone making love to.
Maybe that forbidden element was what turned him on?
“Er…”
“Don’t tell me you haven’t toasted her yet? You’ve
waited so long for this. All you’ve been able to think about
these past few months was either getting better or burning
the witch. Do you need help? ’Cause I’m your man. Just
say the word.”

146 Kiss Me Deadly
“I’ve staked her out. Got an eye on her. But I need to wait
for the opportune moment.”
“Oh. Sure.”
Gabriel was right. Those first weeks during the healing pro-
cess, as he watched the flesh grow back over his ribs to conceal
his organs, Nikolaus had thought of nothing more than
burning the witch and listening to her screams in the process.
What had happened to change that?
The spell. And how powerful it was to completely change
his thought process. He should be hungry for the smell of
Ravin’s burning flesh.
Why couldn’t he be that monster?
You’ve never been a monster.
“So you got sidetracked?” Gabriel delved. “I can under-
stand. It’s been a long time since you’ve had a woman.”
“Gabriel.”
“I’m cool. But don’t let the witch run loose much longer.
You want to have her taken care of before returning to Kila.”
“I will. I…will.”
“You feeling all right, old man? How’s the burns? Still tight?”
“Actually, they’re getting better every day. I can swing my
arm.” He did so and noted Gabriel’s surprise.
“Whatever that chick is doing to you, let her continue,
man. That is incredible.”
A row of empty bullets sat on the counter. Glass shell tips
glistened under the overhead lights. A syringe sat next to
them, waiting for blood to be injected into the gel slugs fitted
into the glass tip.
Ravin swallowed and spun around on the bar stool, putting
her back to the preparation assortment. She’d told Nikolaus
she didn’t want to do this anymore.

Michele Hauf 147
So why had she gone through the motions to get the equip-
ment out in the first place?
You’ve become a mindless machine. You kill without
thought or remorse.
No, she kept mortals and witches safe from the vampire
threat. If she did not, who would?
How could Nikolaus love someone like her?
“Stupid witch. You know that’s not the real Nikolaus who
holds you in his arms and makes you believe you are loved.
And who’s the one who is really bewitched?”
If she would have just staked him that first night…
“And then what?”
Continued on with life as she always had? Blindly staking
vamps and returning home as if nothing ever happened, and
filling bullets for her next murderous rampage?
How long are you going to make the entire vampire nation
suffer for something three bad vampires did two centuries ago?
That a vampire was now making her question her entire
history made the hair on Ravin’s arms prickle. Had the past
two centuries truly been so coldhearted and intent on murder?
She killed vampires because they had killed her parents.
An eye for an eye.
Yet, she had lost only two people. And in turn, she had
taken hundreds of vampires from this world.
Not a bad thing, when all things were considered. Vampires
were the scum of the world. One less vampire stalking the
streets meant one less mortal victim. Or two, or dozens of
mortal victims, now she thought on it.
Not all vamps were as conscientious as Nikolaus, leaving
their victims with a healing wound and taking the memory of
the bite from their minds. Most were left half dead, possible
vampires themselves, or completely dead with a broken neck
or drained so close to death that their feeble mortal hearts burst.

148 Kiss Me Deadly
What was so wrong with cleaning up a mortal plague?
What was wrong was one of those vampires had grabbed her
by the heart and forced her to look at reality. And there, in
Nikolaus’s dark, soul-filled eyes she saw the man behind the
creature. A neurosurgeon, for cripe’s sake. Someone who had
once saved peoples’ lives. A man capable of loving and caring.
Because you bespelled him.
Right. But beyond the forced love, Ravin had to consider that
the physical gentleness and concern really were Nikolaus. He
had the capacity for kindness; that was all that truly mattered.
“I wonder if there’s a spell to make spells last forever? Oh!”
Spinning around, she swiped her forearm across the
waiting bullets, sending them scattering. A man stood in her
kitchen. He always entered with no sound, and without dis-
turbing her wards.
“I wish I knew how you can invade my wards,” Ravin
muttered.
“Don’t ask me, I just open the door and walk in. So you
want the spell to last forever?”
Nikolaus had been standing there long enough to hear
Ravin’s confession. It should feel wonderful—to know she
wanted him to love her forever—but instead, it stabbed him
deep inside.
Because he’d never been naive of the truth.
She wanted to keep him bespelled and under her control
forever? Isn’t that just like a woman, to want to be in control.
And after he’d given her so much?
Now Nikolaus swept his gaze over the scattered glass
bullets. A syringe teetered on the edge of the granite counter.
The clear body of the thing glinted red under the hanging
kitchen lights. She’d been preparing death cocktail bullets. To
kill vampires.

Michele Hauf 149
She’d promised him last night she wanted to stop. Empty
words, obviously.
And he loved this woman?
Why couldn’t he think beyond the spell and simply turn
and walk away from his enemy? He would just begin to
think how cruel she was and wish her dead for her actions,
and then the thought was quickly replaced by the need to
wrap her in his arms.
Which Nikolaus did.
“I just meant,” she said as she nuzzled her face into the
crook of his elbow, “that…I don’t know. I want you here as
much as you wish to be.”
“Forever?” he rasped, finding he meant it more than it
being a question about her words. He kissed her forehead. She
smelled like cloves and cherries and musk.
She slid off the stool to fit herself to his body. “I wish you
hadn’t heard me say that. I was babbling.”
“I came here out of anger, I’ll have you know.”
“You did?”
“I was speaking to Gabriel earlier.”
“Gabriel is your vampire friend, yes?”
“He’s my right-hand man. I’ve told you about him. He
lives with me.”
“That explains why you never take me home with you.”
“You want me to? Ravin, you’re confusing the hell out of
me. I thought you wanted to put a bullet in my brain.”
“As if that would have an effect.” Her smile was too brief.
“I’ve changed my mind about a few things since meeting you.”
She bowed her head, fitting it to his arm, and absently bit
into the muscle, following with a long press of her lips. Con-
sidering? Forming words that wouldn’t offend him? Brewing
a clever chant to bewitch him even further?
“What if you
can
make the spell last forever?”

150 Kiss Me Deadly
She shook her head effusively. “No. I’m torn as it is over what
I’ve done to you. I’ve no right to dabble with your very soul
as I have. Maybe it’s because mine is not my own any more.”
“Out on loan.” And then it occurred to him. “That’s why
your blood didn’t satisfy me.”
“What?”
“After I first bit you, the hunger remained. I was still empty.
But it’s because I’d drank soulless blood.”
“You need it to have a soul?”
“Hell, yes, you can’t feed off the dead or get fulfilled with
stuff from the blood bank. Just doesn’t work that way. It is
the vampires’ curse that we must touch our warm, thinking
victims and struggle with them to gain nourishment.”
“Makes—”
The kiss was so sudden and desperate, Ravin didn’t protest
its intense desire to argue against her words. A physical denial
that sucked away her defenses and reduced her to someone
who wanted only to be taken, and to receive.
Nikolaus drew in a breath and smiled against her mouth.
“You take the breath from me, Nikolaus. Draw it right out
and make me feel as if I’m drowning in your life.”
“Better than your blood. Should I stop?”
“No. Take it all. Kiss me breathless.”
“Love you,” he murmured into her mouth, and kissed her
hard.
Don’t want to love you, she thought. Hate myself. Tired of
running away from it, though. Want it.
Need it.
“Oh, Nikolaus, why can’t you hate me?” She bowed her
head onto his mouth. He kissed her forehead. “Why can’t
you set the building ablaze and be done with it? I—” She
bracketed his face with her hands. “I need you to be the
vampire and to see me as a witch.”

Michele Hauf 151
“I know what we are to each other. Don’t you think I
struggle?”
“I think you can’t struggle as much as you wish because
of the spell. If you had control of your emotions, you’d
push me away.”
She got up and paced the floor, wandering near the scat-
tered glass bullets. “I was preparing bullets to kill your fellow
tribe members,” she said. The lie would never be discovered.
“Doesn’t that make you angry?”
“Makes me want to rage.”
“Oh? You rage so sweetly, lover. Care for some posies
with your anger?”
He gripped her by the arm and spun her about and into his
arms. Rage did flare, briefly. His fangs descended. Sharp as
pins and perfect white. Ravin lowered her hand before she
could reach up to touch.
He leaned in and licked her bottom lip. “You want me to
hurt you? Then I’ll hurt you.”
He dove to her neck and bit into her. She didn’t cry out,
but instead pulled herself against his body and wrapped her
arms around him.
“Yes, hurt me,” she cried as the intrusion of his teeth
sparked pain up and down her neck. Muscles tore and any
movement made it ache all the more.
Supporting her head with both hands, Nikolaus drew out
his teeth and began to feed upon her. Ravin felt the blood flow
out of her veins. As if summoned from her heart, she could
feel it gush upward toward her neck, racing for release.
She clawed into Nikolaus’s back, not to injure, but to keep
herself firmly affixed to her lover. This beautiful man who
took not only her breath, but her very life into him. A com-
munion of blood and desire.
Gasping at the rush of fire her blood had become, Ravin

152 Kiss Me Deadly
closed her eyes, sinking into his embrace. He held her. He
would not let her fall.
“I trust you, Nikolaus. I…”
The swoon scurried through her veins and dizzied her
thoughts. So powerful, the vampire’s bite, and capable of
summoning orgasm.
And she was there, climaxing, convulsing in his arms, re-
leasing her breath, her blood, her bliss into the one man she
trusted beyond all reason.
The hands gripping her head and shoulders suddenly let go.
Slowly aware that he had slipped into his own swoon, Ravin
melted down her lover’s torso, her head sliding across his hips
and then catching herself to kneel before him.
Nikolaus spread out his arms attempting to balance, to
find his way up from the delirious swoon. A rich concoction
of satisfaction and blood and desire and orgasm.
“This,” he gasped, “it isn’t right. I should not…love the
enemy. Ravin,” he cried. “Kill me, please.”
“Never.” She unzipped his jeans, and began to worship
him as he desired. “I am yours until the spell is broken.”

Chapter 18
T
ime to get his thoughts in order. In two days, Nikolaus
would walk before the tribe and retake the leadership. He
sensed Truvin would throw down the gauntlet. Tonight he
would meet him at Cue for whatever it was Truvin had in
mind. A brawl? A meeting of the minds?
Whatever. Nikolaus did not intend to allow Truvin to
continue his reign of violence. He was ready, both in mind and
body, to stand up to the elder vampire.
Physically, Nikolaus had completely recovered. Thanks to
the blood sex magic, his scars were but shadows on his flesh.
As well, his strength had returned. He could grip a mortal and
squeeze him breathless in seconds. But a fellow vampire? He
was up for the challenge.
But he had no intention of fighting. Rational, calm discus-
sion was what was required. And who knew? Perhaps Truvin
wouldn’t act as expected.

154 Kiss Me Deadly
And witches’ blood was not poisonous to vamps.
Pummeling the punching bag suspended before the living
room window that overlooked the Mississippi, Nikolaus
moved around it, light on his feet. He’d worked up a sweat,
which was a challenge for his kind. Going at it for more than
an hour tended to do that. Forcing his fists into the bag kept
his mind from other distractions.
Like her.
He had to keep away from the gorgeous, seductive witch for
the rest of the day, else he would never be able to keep their re-
lationship a secret from Truvin. When he stood before the tribe,
they would know at a glance that he was not the staunch leader
they had once known, and instead, had fallen in love with their
worst enemy.
Ravin walked into the living room, spied Nikolaus linger-
ing near the window and raced into his arms. She didn’t argue
that he was always entering without permission. If there was
one man in this crazy world who could permeate her wards,
then let him be the tall, dark vampire who had stolen her heart.
Yeah, she could admit that in her thoughts. The man had
gotten to her, he’d looked beneath the hard veneer and had
touched her with his sexy smile and tender concern. He’d
taken from her. And she was in no hurry to claim her heart
back from him.
He held her tightly, kissing her and loudly moaning his
pleasure.
“Oh, Ravin,” he murmured dramatically.
A little odd… And in that moment of wonder, Ravin’s
senses kicked in. An awful scent filled her nostrils.
She pushed away from the leering vampire. “Oh, hell no.”
“Oh?” Nikolaus scampered across the room to peer into the
floor-length mirror hanging on the wall in the foyer. “Oh, yes!”

Michele Hauf 155
“No. Way.” Turning to the counter, Ravin gripped it,
fighting the rise of bile in her throat.
Brimstone. She smelled it clearly now. But not quick enough
to have prevented a tongue-dance with the devil Himself.
She should have expected this to happen.
Really?
Because
if she had expected it, then that meant—did that mean she was
in love
with Nikolaus?
No. She wasn’t in love with Johnny Depp, she just found
him a gorgeous, tempting man. That is the guise Himself
wore, that of temptation.
“I am your Nikolaus Drake!” Himself announced glee-
fully. He tripped over to Ravin, and when he tried to wrangle
her into an embrace, she kneed him in the gut. He took the
punch with little dissuasion. “Now, is that any way to treat
your lover?”
“You sick bastard!”
“That’s me. Hee, hee. You’ve fallen for a bloodsucker, you
idiot witch.”
“Have not!”
“Then why my ugly costume this day? Oh, now this
explains the bite mark on your ass.” He smirked at
Nikolaus’s reflection in the mirror. “Those dark eyes.
So…violent.”
“They’re not violent, they’re caring—oh! I suppose horns
and a pitchfork are more your style?”
“A ridiculous commercial image.” The figment of
Nikolaus dusted at nonexistent lint on his shoulder. He wore
Nikolaus’s gray jersey shirt and snug-fitted black jeans. He
even stood at a lanky tilt as Nikolaus did. “You want to see
my true self?”
“Been there, done that. Not interested in replaying the video.”
Ravin had seen Himself in all his wicked glory once at the
turn of the twentieth century. It was not a vision she cared to

156 Kiss Me Deadly
stomach again, because the death of a cherished friend accom-
panied that return to memory.
“What are you here for? Haven’t you enough souls to
torture that you can manage time away for me?”
“Sweetness, you wound me. Torture is not my forte.”
Himself plopped onto the sofa, putting his legs—Nikolaus’s
long, muscled legs—onto the coffee table and stretched his
arms across the couch back. “I prefer temptation, you should
know that.”
“Don’t do that!” Ravin stalked into the kitchen to avoid the
sight. The perfectly appealing, smolderingly sensual visage
of a man she wanted to climb onto and ride into the night.
She’d kissed the devil! And he’d called her sweetness.
That was just wrong.
“Give us a kiss,” Himself called, pursing Nikolaus’s mouth.
“And then we’ll discuss business.”
Ravin slammed her arms over her chest. Nikolaus sat on her
couch, his eyes closed and his lips pursed in wait of her surrender.
A momentary uncertainty coaxed her one step forward.
It’s Nikolaus.
Your lover. You can’t get enough of the man’s
kisses, his masculine smell, that easy manner he has of
bringing you to orgasm with but a few flicks of his fingers…
Nikolaus opened his eyes. An overlarge grin appeared
where Ravin usually saw a charming smile. The bastard’s
eyes gleamed with twisted anticipation.
“Damn you.” She settled to a crouch, her back to the side
of the kitchen counter, and cast her best glower at the devil.
“What do you want?”
“No kisses?”
“You’ve not enough mints in hell to mask your brim-
stone breath.”
“Catty.”
“Horrified.”

Michele Hauf 157
“Really? Excellent!” he declared with a triumphant clap of
hands. “My work is such a joy. The mortals have got it all wrong,
you know. I’m not all about doom and gloom. It’s the shadows
between the doom and the gloom that I so enjoy. Temptation.
Disappointment. Struggle. Horrific wonder. Dismay.”
“Yes, yes, we are so proud for you. To the point, please?”
“Ah, yes, to business.” He leaned forward and tapped
Nikolaus’s strong fingers upon the coffee table. “Obligation
number three.”
About time. And then she was out of this bastard’s radar
for good. One soul returned to its owner. At least until true
death arrived.
Ravin had no misgivings that Hell would be her final des-
tination. Bring it on. Maybe then she could face those she had
murdered—no,
don’t think about it
. She’d avoid Hell as long
as possible—with soul intact.
She stood and bent at the waist, propping her palms on her
knees. “I still haven’t gotten credit for redoing number two.”
“Right, then.” Himself-as-Nikolaus made a sweeping
gesture with his arm.
Pain immersed Ravin in a dizzy whirr. She was flung
bodily through the air, and landed at the base of the stainless-
steel fridge, her back taking the brunt. Icy prickles radiated
up and down her spine. But that pain was nothing to the burn
scouring her ribs. Flesh parted and sizzled, the stench of
burning witch smacked her with a foreboding punch.
Punishment for her sins. For loaning out her soul. For mur-
dering innocents. A punishment she would take and cry to the
heavens so the angels would know her voice and fear her for
all the right reasons.
And it was done. She fell forward, landing on the floor on all
fours, panting against the pain, but managing to smile, because
she knew she’d received a slash across the second tally mark.

158 Kiss Me Deadly
“Happy?” Himself inquired gleefully.
“You know it.”
She settled backward and fitted herself against the fridge,
propping her elbows on her knees. Wheezing, she drew in
oxygen, restoring balance to her dizzied senses.
Balance. It was all about bringing stability back to her life.
One obligation to go, and then Ravin Crosse was on the way
to that goal.
“So what’s the final job?”
“You’re going to love this one,” Himself said, with a wink
and a glide of his palm over Nikolaus’s long glossy hair.
And Ravin knew, without doubt, that she would not like a
single thing about obligation number three.
“You know of Truvin Stone?”
“Of course. Interim leader of tribe Kila while its former
leader—”
“The indomitable—and rather sexy, if I do say so myself—
Nikolaus Drake.”
“—er, takes a break to recover—”
“From your devious handiwork. Such a twisted mess your
world has become, Ravianna Crosse.”
“Don’t call me that.”
“Just so. Though…” He danced over to the mirror again
and tore aside the collar of Nikolaus’s shirt to study what lay
beneath. “I must say the flesh shows little sign of damage.
Shall I account that to blood sex magic?”
“What about Truvin?” she insisted hotly. No way was
Himself going to get any more out of her about what went on
behind closed doors—albeit broken, wardless doors—with
Nikolaus Drake.
“Oh, nothing. Just wondered if you knew Stone.”
Ravin lifted a brow and grit her teeth. “The obligation?”
“I do adore the direction Mr. Stone has taken tribe Kila.

Michele Hauf 159
They’ve become more like the animals their kind are, don’t
you agree?”
Of course she agreed. Vampires. Animals. Same thing.
Except Nikolaus. That man provided a perfect example of not
succumbing to societal expectations.
“You don’t want Nikolaus to return to the leadership?”
she wondered.
“Do you?”
Now, that was a question she hadn’t seen coming. Ravin con-
sidered all that she wanted, and all that she could not control.
If Nikolaus did return to Kila in his present bespelled state,
it could prove disastrous for the vampire leader. His tribe mates
would smell the witch on Nikolaus and they would
know
. And
phoenix or not, Ravin wasn’t sure how well the tribe would
receive a witch lover. She could guess. The result would be
violent, aggressive. He would not survive. And if he did, he
would be ostracized.
The kicker would be if the spell
were
broken before
Nikolaus returned. Because she wouldn’t be around to care
one way or another for what became of him—the vampire
would finish what he’d set out to do—kill the witch.
Did she believe that is what would happen? She had to at
least consider it.
On the other hand, if Nikolaus did return and successfully
took over leadership, she suspected a war between Nikolaus
and Truvin would ignite. Such a clash could only assist her
in reducing the vampire numbers.
Do you want them reduced now?
“I have no opinion,” she offered.
“That’s not true,” Himself argued. “You have a world of
angst exploding inside that delightfully plump bosom.”
“Eyes off my body, asshole.”
“Difficult not to notice something that’s always
there
. Any-

160 Kiss Me Deadly
way!” Himself clapped so loudly Ravin winced at the clob-
bering to her eardrums.
He picked up a stray blood bullet from the floor, inspected
it, and then crushed the glass. Ravin’s blood dripped over his
fingers—Nikolaus’s fingers.
Himself licked the crimson liquid languorously. When he
looked to her, blood painted Nikolaus’s lips. “Girl, you do like
to play with fire. I like that about you. You’re unpredictable.
Falling in love with a vampire?”
“I have not.”
“Have, too.” He stood and filled the space before her
without so much as a step forward. Nikolaus’s dark eyes
peered deep into her absent soul. His hands bracketed her face,
drawing her to stand in a ghostly sinuous move that orches-
trated her limbs without her volition.
He leaned in, ready to kiss. “Tell me you love me, Ravin.
Be true. No one is ever true nowadays. Surprise me with
some honesty.”
He even smelled like Nikolaus. Dark leather and raw ag-
gression, sweetened with desire. And touched like him, gently,
so gently his fingertips caressed her jaw.
Ravin eased forward, touching the man’s mouth with her
parted lips. “I do,” she whispered. “I am true to you, Nikolaus.”
He kissed her away from the world. Into herself she coiled
and once there, she spread out her arms and released it all.
So easily he touched that spot that reacted with a pleasur-
able scream.
Ravin gasped back the climax before it could completely
be born. Fleetingly, she realized her faux pas. Too late. Hot
moisture between her thighs. Orgasm rushed through her. She
gripped Nikolaus’s shoulders and cried out.
With but a kiss. From the darkest evil to ever touch her soul.
“That was spectacular, sweetness.” He patted her on the

Michele Hauf 161
head even as the shudders softened in her limbs and she began
to cringe away from Himself. “Good little naughty girl. You
shall be a treat.”
“I…” Loose and melty, her limbs would not support her.
Ravin clutched the granite countertop, falling forward onto it.
Oh, wretched witch. To what further depths will you
descend? Can you plunge any deeper? Forget balance, you
need to surface and paddle for your life.
Sinking to the floor, Ravin spread her legs before her and
slammed her head against the wood counter. “What’s the
damn obligation?”
Himself preened the sleeves of Nikolaus’s shirt. “I want
your firstborn.”
“What?”
“You heard me. Firstborn. It’s mine, no matter the sex,
though I prefer a boy.”
Yes, she had heard him. What sort of ridiculous obliga-
tion was that?
“Are you nuts? This is not medieval times. People don’t
promise their firstborn to the devil anymore.”
“How do you know?”
“They do?”
“Happens all the time. Please, take my baby in exchange
for more of that lovely drug that will destroy my life. What
do they call it? Meth! There are times I simply must refuse,
because who needs another rug rat to corrupt? Oh, not that I
physically take the child. I leave the social services to that.
But it’s all the same.
“There are only so many souls to be darkened, battered and
abused. And there is the whole equilibrium thing. I can’t have
them all. The world would be a bore without a healthy balance
of good and evil, corrupt and pious, et cetera, et cetera.”
“But my firstborn? That’s not even an obligation, it’s a…

162 Kiss Me Deadly
Sorry, can’t do it. I don’t want kids. And even if I did want
them, I’d have to find…”
“The right one? If that’s how you want to play it. Doesn’t
matter to me how you go about getting things done. Nor is
time of concern.”
“But it is to me. I want to get you off my chest!”
“Such a lovely one it is. Have I mentioned that?”
Ravin growled and stomped across the room. “I want my
soul back!”
“You know the rules.”
“Give me something different to do.”
“’Fraid not. I want your firstborn. And, since you’re not the
motherly sort, you’ll have no problem handing over a child.
It’ll be such a joy to see what results from a witch and a
vampire. I wait with anticipation!”
Have a baby with Nikolaus? The thought intrigued more
than it should. Ravin quickly looked away from the image of
her lover as he bent and caught her silent stare.
“You’re thinking about it already,” Himself stated with a
gleeful glint to his sapphire eyes. “Perfect!”
Her firstborn. But when she really thought on it… There
had been the miscarriage. So technically… Hmm…
“I do that for you, and my debt is paid?”
“Third slash mark is yours. Now, don’t overthink it. And
like I said, I’ve all the time in the world. But I don’t think I’ll
need so much as you believe. Ta!”
The air held a mist of brimstone. The devil had left.
She had allowed the devil to bring her to… Raven raced
to the kitchen sink, and her stomach gave up the bile.

Chapter 19
N
ikolaus walked to the Cue restaurant just down the street from
his building. No one could miss the sensuously curved lapis
lazuli Guthrie Theater that curved along the Mississippi’s shore.
When Nikolaus had first met Truvin, the ancient vampire—
created in the eighteenth century—was tired of doing things
on his own. He had seen the world many times over, had
grown weary of all it offered, and felt a compulsion to create
family. To put down roots and invite others into his world.
Nikolaus had immediately taken to the suave man-about-the-
world. They both enjoyed fine wine, expensive toys such as cars
and suits, and discussing the evolution of science and, yes, gor-
geous women. Though he’d had to overlook the man’s apparent
disregard for mortal life, Nikolaus had firmly laid down Kila’s
rules—that no one in the tribe killed or needed to kill.
Truvin had reluctantly left behind his bloodthirsty ways,
but Nikolaus had seen an immediate change in the man.

164 Kiss Me Deadly
He’d made him his right-hand man after a surprise attack
by wolves had found Truvin and Nikolaus cornered. The elder
vampire was strong and fearless. He’d had his throat ripped
open by a wolf, and yet had stood back to back with Nikolaus,
fighting until the remaining wolf had scampered away, its tail
between its legs. Werewolves did not frequent the metro areas,
but when they did, it was as a pack and on a quest for blood.
The fight had gleamed in Truvin’s eyes, invigorating him,
and Nikolaus knew then he’d always have to keep an eye on
the vampire, lest he slip into his old ways.
And yet, Nikolaus would preach to no man. If Kila was not
the right place for Truvin, if he found it too restrictive, then
he could leave any time. But he had not.
The restaurant was crowded, and Truvin was already seated
at a table near a floor-to-ceiling curved window that looked
out over the sidewalk. With a welcome slap of handshake the
two vampires then sat quietly, reading the menus, then
ordering immediately. They were each summing the other
up. It was an expected ritual.
Nikolaus suggested a bottle of pinot gris, which was served
at the perfect temperature, not too chilled, not lukewarm.
“You’re looking good,” Truvin said after the waiter had left
them alone. “I expected to see a scarred shell of the man you
once were.”
“Doesn’t Gabriel keep you updated?”
Resting with a casual shrug against the chair back, Truvin
drank his wine. “He’s most faithful to you. I watch him care-
fully. Doesn’t like to follow the tribe, and usually stays away
when we’re out stalking butterflies.”
Butterflies are what Truvin termed his gorgeous victims.
Nikolaus had never warmed to the euphemism.
“Gabriel avoids confrontation. Nothing wrong with that.”
“He’s become quite bold recently.”

Michele Hauf 165
Nikolaus recalled watching Gabriel suffer the
danse
macabre
. Bold, indeed.
The waiter returned to take their menus after they politely
declined a meal.
Distracted by two particular women at the blue glass–tiled
bar, Nikolaus studied them. Both slid interested glances over
to his table. Lipstick-kissed wineglasses tilted back more than
he felt they should be drinking. But they were gorgeous and
had legs that wouldn’t stop. Spiky black high heels were one
of his weaknesses. Interesting to find them at the subdued
theater. Couldn’t be here for a play.
“Gabriel tells me of your intention to return to the tribe this
weekend,” Truvin said. “We welcome you, of course. It has
been a long time.”
“You’ll welcome me?” Not unexpected, but to judge Truvin’s
tone, not completely honest, either. “But not as the leader.”
A sigh lifted Truvin’s broad shoulders. The suit must have
set him back several thousand, though Nikolaus had stopped
concerning himself with brand names after his medical career
had tanked.
Nikolaus noted the women whispering to each other. One
broke into an open-mouthed sigh at the sight of Truvin
splaying his fingers back through his short thick hair.
“Is it fair,” Truvin began, “that you deem to merely step
back into a role you abandoned?”
“Abandoned? I had no choice!” Checking his voice, Nikolaus
swallowed the remainder of his wine, then poured another full
glass. Why he was allowing Truvin to strum him like this was
beyond him. “I touched death. My heart had stopped beating, I
didn’t abandon a thing; I was given no choice.”
And there—he’d just played hypocrite to his own convic-
tions, after trying to convince Ravin that everyone had a choice.
“Yes, a phoenix,” Truvin presented wondrously.

166 Kiss Me Deadly
And what did Truvin know of the phoenix legend? He had
been on this earth two centuries; surely he had met one? He
could hold knowledge that Nikolaus craved.
It didn’t feel right to ask. Weak.
“Certainly, you had no choice. And without a leader to
watch over the flock, I stepped in.”
“It was a moment you dreamed of, Stone. You were the
first to abandon rank during the attack; don’t think I didn’t
notice that.”
Truvin leaned over the table and, measuring the tone of his
voice, hissed, “It is every man for himself when a witch
attacks. That is an unwritten rule.”
“Yes, and…” Nikolaus sighed.
Anger was completely counter-productive at a time like
this. Nothing would come of aggression. And Truvin would
delight too much in watching him blow his top.
“I don’t blame you, Truvin. I’m glad you had the sense to pro-
tect yourself. One less notch for the witch’s belt. And truly, you
were the obvious choice to step up in my absence. You’ve a cer-
tain commanding presence. The tribe members respect you.”
It was true, Truvin did command respect. But there were
many kinds of respect, twisted and misaligned being just a few
of the sort that fit Stone to a T.
“I will happily hand over the reins to you,” Truvin an-
nounced, “if you can prove yourself fit and able, my friend.”
“If?”
“Do you expect anything less? If you were in my position,
I should demand the same caution. I can’t, as a leader, step
back and hand over control to one unworthy, or physically
incapable—”
“What means of proof do you require? An Olympic trial
of sorts to test my strength?”
Tracing the stem of the wine goblet, Truvin said, “There

Michele Hauf 167
won’t be tests. I must know you are mentally capable of
leading my men—”
To have his intellect challenged stung far more than a
physical boast of prowess and strength.
“I am capable, and I will lead
my
men. But trust me when
I say they will not continue to follow the path you have taken
them on. Why have you done it, Truvin? You know I prided
myself on Kila’s peacefulness. We do not need to kill,” he
stressed, then checked his voice.
The women at the bar had left. The table next to the two
of them was content on laughing over the play they’d just
seen. All about them, the world lived, loved and laughed,
oblivious to the dangers lurking in their presence.
“I understand,” Nikolaus added. “You have been on this
earth a long time.”
“And don’t forget that, youngling,” Truvin sneered. “Born
in the eighteenth century, and changed on my twenty-fifth
birthday. I have seen it all. War, plague, injustice. Greed,
desire and the fall of humanity to material wealth. What right
have you to command me to do anything?”
“Don’t forget, you joined Kila voluntarily. No one forced
you. You knew what we were like then, and agreed to the
terms we offered in exchange for family.”
“Yes, and you knew what I was like. But I’ve come to
learn family is vastly overrated. I have endured for years,
living your ridiculous rules—”
“It is not ridiculous to value human life!”
Both men sat back in their chairs as the waiter appeared.
Truvin ordered another bottle of the two-hundred-and-fifty-
dollar wine.
Nikolaus glanced to the potential butterflies, lingering at
the front of the restaurant. Flutter away, he thought. He could
influence them from here, subtly persuade their compliance—

168 Kiss Me Deadly
“I do adore you when you have the tribe staring up at you
as if you were a god.”
Nikolaus pressed back in his chair.

I
feel you are a god,” the elder vampire offered. “But I’ve
never had religion, as you well know.”
Yes, and the glint of the gold cross at Truvin’s neck was a
defiant warning to all the baptized vampires who would chal-
lenge his lack of belief.
“I don’t know how to conform,” Truvin continued. “It’s so
tight. It itches.”
Many times Nikolaus had considered that Truvin might
have already touched madness. He certainly killed often
enough, and those kills were tainted by the
danse macabre.
How many nightmares could a vampire live through before
madness altered him?
Outside, the moon was visible between two buildings, and
just above the river, which flowed behind the theater. Was she
at home looking at the same moon right now? His lover.
I love her so much.
But you hate her.
“We are of a particular nature,” Truvin said around a
swallow of wine, “that requires the sort of extracurricular ac-
tivities the tribe engages in.”
Nikolaus could but shake his head at the inane explanation
to stalking a victim and then killing him for no reason other
than partaking of a long deadly drink. Truvin had once ex-
plained such a deadly kiss eliminated the need to worry over
creating another vampire. Ridiculous. Self-control was all
that was required.
“It’s not that I desire control,” Truvin added.
“I believe that.” And for some reason, he did.
The waiter reappeared with the wine, and a business card,
which he dutifully explained was from the two ladies by the door.

Michele Hauf 169
Truvin spun about to spy the women, who stood at the
doorway, waving. “They’re leaving?” he asked the waiter.
“Headed to the gift shop, I’ve been informed,” the waiter
offered with a knowing grin. “Said they’d be around for
another half an hour.”
“Thanks.” Truvin took the card and tucked it into his coat
pocket. He nodded to the girls.
“So, let’s wrap this up, shall we?” Truvin poured another
full goblet of wine. “We’ve dessert waiting for us after all.”
“You can have them,” Nikolaus said. “I’m not into blondes.”
“Since when?”
“Since…just take them.”
“You look the same, Nikolaus, but you’re not.” Truvin
tilted his head, studying him over the wine goblet. “Gabriel
tells me you killed the witch who did this to you?”
“Yes.” The answer came easily. And Nikolaus maintained
eye contact with Truvin.
“Then we should celebrate your kill upon your return.
One less witch walking the earth is a day to rejoice. Diffi-
cult to take out?”
“Nothing a little fire couldn’t handle.” The one method
to kill a witch. If he’d said anything else, Truvin might
suspect.
“I would have loved to hear her death screams.”
“That’s the difference between you and me, Stone. You live
for the dread in your victim’s eyes, and the kill spilled all over
your pristine thousand dollar suits.”
“Armani,” he added. “This one set me back a couple
thousand.”
Nikolaus shook his head at the waste. Not the material
waste, but the manner in which Truvin brushed off the lost
life of the innocent. “I prefer to walk away, keeping my soul
as clean as possible.”

170 Kiss Me Deadly
“You’re so high and mighty. We’re all headed to hell in our
final days. Don’t pretend you’re going anywhere higher.”
“I agree. But I’m tainted enough by this condition, why
make it any worse?”
“Condition? Ha! You’ve much to learn, Drake. And so
many centuries in which to learn it. If you survive that long.”
He touched the cross at his neck.
Nikolaus did not fear the holy, though there were times he
wondered what his parents had stolen from his soul by not
allowing him to learn the ways of the church. To at least offer
the option. He’d once believed science ruled, until he’d been
given the God-like power to save lives—and had learned he was
unworthy. There was only one creator with the power to give
and take life.
“There’s something utterly wrong about you.” Truvin
leaned forward, studying Nikolaus. The man’s eyes were an
indeterminate smear of gray and amber and blue. Eerie. But
capable of disguising the blood lust when on the hunt. “I will
figure it.”
“I have survived death,” Nikolaus offered. “That right there
is utterly wrong.” He swallowed the last of his wine and
gestured toward the door, in hopes of distracting Truvin’s in-
spection. “You shouldn’t delay.”
“Yes. I suppose.” He signed the bill and grabbed the wine
bottle, still half full. Standing, he offered his hand to Nikolaus.
“I’ll be seeing you soon, before the entire tribe, then?”
Nikolaus stood and shook the vampire’s hand. The
shimmer scurried up his arm and burst through his system, a
subtle but tingling sensation that always alerted to another of
his kind. The only real way to know another vampire was by
touching them. No Sight granted by Himself would ever make
it easy to recognize another.
“Will you step down gracefully?” Nikolaus asked.

Michele Hauf 171
“Will you prove your worth to the tribe?”
“I will.”
“Then I shall step down. No questions. No challenges. I
give you my word. You sure you don’t want to share dessert?
There are two of them. And my net is large.”
“I’m fine. Thanks for the meal.”
“Sure.” Truvin stood and detoured for the men’s room.
So Nikolaus headed out to the gift shop. He sinuously
gained the first woman, sliding his persuasion into her mind
before she could even realize he stood too close to be put
off by her strong perfume.
Go home. You are tired.
And he left as quickly as he’d entered.
Nikolaus stood at the curb, taking in the night air. He hadn’t
stopped at the valet stand so Truvin guessed he walked. He
knew Drake lived somewhere in the area, but Nikolaus was
cleverly cautious to keep his address private.
When he’d emerged from the men’s room, Truvin had been
disappointed, but a little suspicious, seeing the women no
longer lingered. Had to have been Drake’s doing.
Truvin snapped open his cell phone and contacted Zak,
one of the newer Kila recruits. “Follow Drake home. Report
back to me.”
Now Truvin dialed his backup man, whom he’d positioned
without Zak’s knowledge. “Follow the new guy. He’s on
Drake. I’m sure he’ll be discovered. Don’t let Drake see you.”

Chapter 20
H
e hadn’t expected Truvin to put a man on him, but when
Nikolaus sighted the tail, he immediately changed his direc-
tion. Instead of walking home and having Jake drive him to
Ravin’s place, he detoured for the river. From there, he
followed the river’s edge a few miles north.
He had no intention of spending the night alone.
He needed to feel Ravin’s warmth, the safety of her arms,
to renew and strengthen—for his greatest challenge yet.
Ravin strode out of the bathroom, still moist from the
shower, and dug through her dresser drawer. She pulled up a
pair of panties and tugged a sheer pink camisole over her head.
Granted, pink was not one of her colors, but she grabbed it for
some inexplicable reason. It was…girlie. And that felt all right.
Since Himself had left she’d been doing a good bit of mud-
dling. And muttering. And cursing. And sighing.

Michele Hauf 173
What a ridiculous obligation. It wasn’t even an obligation.
More like a sacrifice. She shuddered to imagine what the
devil could do with a newborn. Why even consider when the
decision was already made? She wasn’t mother material.
Having a baby was out of the question.
One soul—lost forever.
And yet, while she’d stood under the hot shower stream,
she’d begun to imagine a couple, the mother holding a baby
in her arms, while the father looked on proudly. She and
Nikolaus. And baby makes three.
It was crazy. “Not as crazy as it should be,” she muttered,
pacing out to the living room.
It was late. No lights were on in her apartment, so she
didn’t balk to stand before the window and look down over
the city. There wasn’t much to see on this end of Washington
Avenue. She lived on the edge of all the downtown action,
though the pink neon facade of the strip joint Déjà Vu did
flash at the edge of her periphery.
A baby?
Ravin knew she could get pregnant. She had never taken
the pill. She’d learned a contraceptive spell centuries ago,
and when invoked once a month, it kept a witch from
becoming pregnant. It had worked every month she had used
it—but sometimes she forgot.
She wanted her soul back. Balance could never be
achieved otherwise.
And what of it? Could she have a baby and give it up?
She’d meant it when she’d said she wasn’t mother material.
For as long she’d lived—alone and focused as a slayer—she
had never once stopped to consider making room for a baby,
both physically and emotionally.
Emotions. They took so much out of a person. It was dif-
ficult enough dealing with a vampire who loved her. It was

174 Kiss Me Deadly
as if she had to…love him back. And that took work. It didn’t
come naturally.
Maybe.
If it hadn’t come naturally she certainly would not be re-
turning the love to a vampire, Ravin instinctually knew that.
“So are you in love, then, you crazy witch?”
Stretching up an arm along the sill, Ravin turned her side
to the window and closed her eyes.
Yeah, it felt good. Being loved by a man. And it didn’t
matter what he was, only how he treated her. Nikolaus was
not your average vampire. And Ravin was thankful for that.
So she had fallen. And she couldn’t set aside the idea of
spending more time with Nikolaus, maybe enough time to
have a child.
But a child born of love was not something she could even
conceive of handing over to Himself. And she could imagine
Nikolaus’s reaction should he learn the future of his child. “Hey,
honey, I’m pregnant.” “Oh, sweetness, I love you.” “Great. We’ll
be sending it to hell instead of baptizing it. You cool with that?”
“Can’t do it with him. Just…can’t hurt him that way.”
But it needed to be done. Unless… She had wondered
about the miscarriage. Officially, that pregnancy could be
counted as her firstborn.
“Gotta think on this. There must be some way…”
“Some way to what?”
Ravin spun around to find Nikolaus standing ten feet from
her. He looked positively vogue, having exchanged his
leathers for stylish black trousers, with pristine white shirt
lapels peeking out above the buttoned suit coat.
“How do you do that? You always enter my house without
a sound, and without alerting my wards.”
“You want me to go back and knock? Do the whole ‘per-
mission to enter’ thing?”

Michele Hauf 175
“No. Come here.”
It felt so good wrapped against Nikolaus’s hard frame.
Loved. Safe.
Family
. She couldn’t stop thinking about it. It would be so
good.
“Why the suit?”
“I had a meeting with Truvin. It was at a nice restaurant,
and I didn’t want to attract attention. So what were you
thinking about just now?” he whispered. “It looked like you
were daydreaming. You know you shouldn’t stand in the
window like that. I don’t like rivals.”
“They can’t see in.”
“I could see perfectly fine as I approached from the end of
the block.”
“You’re kidding me. Oh, now I am embarrassed.”
“I didn’t think you could be embarrassed.”
“I think I’m—” she touched his jaw, tracing the smooth
skin he must have shaved to go along with the not-drawing-
attention costume “—softening. Does that sound strange?”
“Miss Vampire Slayer in pink panties soft? Nah. I wager
you’ve an arsenal of blood bullets prepared for your next patrol.”
“I do not. I couldn’t go out last time. I didn’t want to.
Nikolaus, you’ve changed me.”
“I didn’t try to.”
“I know. And that’s the strange thing. It just happened. I
keep thinking about what you said about me making the entire
vampire nation suffer for my parents’ deaths. I don’t want to
be hard anymore. I want to step back and start thinking. I want
to return to the light.”
“Sounds good to me, sweetness.” He led her into the
bedroom and tugged off his suit coat. Sitting on the bed, he
swept an arm around her waist, tugging her onto him. “Ravin,

176 Kiss Me Deadly
these past days have been all good. I wouldn’t have had it any
other way. I know when I say I love you that I mean it.”
She began to work on the pearl buttons at his neck. “Even
beyond the spell?”
“Yes.”
“You can’t know that.”
“Yes, I can. I feel it in my heart.” Clasping her hand, he
stopped her halfway down the shirt. “It’s like nothing I’ve ever
known before.”
“Even when you had a fiancée?”
“Even then.”
“But I thought you said the brain is tricky? Don’t
abandon logic on me now, Nikolaus. You’re not supposed
to like my kind.”
“That’s spin bullshit manufactured by a bunch of ancient
witches and vampires.”
“Yeah, well…you
are
a vampire.”
“You hate us that much?”
“Nikolaus.” She crawled onto his lap and kissed him.
“Truth?”
Something devastating glimmered in her eyes. So obvious,
Nikolaus felt the prick to his own heart. “Go ahead.”
“I hate the vampire that is you.” Another kiss bruised his
mouth the way he liked it. Hard and urgent. “But…” Her
eyes swept back up to his. “I admire the man that you are.
You’re kind and generous. You seek peace. It confuses me.
Twists my morals and makes me want to punch something.”
He lifted her fist. Yes, it was tight and ready to punch. “Did
you just say, in some roundabout way, that you love me?”
She shook her head, defeated and yet glowing with
honesty. “I—don’t push, Nikolaus. It’s just me and you right
now. And I plan on taking all the kisses, sex and love I can
get from you before you burn me at the stake.”

Michele Hauf 177
“I will never hurt you, Ravin, I promise you.”
“Nikolaus Drake can make that promise. But the vampire,
the man who desires to once again lead Kila, won’t honor that
promise. It is the way of the world, and I accept that.”
She snuggled against his chest, drawing up her knees and
gliding a palm through his dark hair. “I’ve always known I’d
die at the hands of those who destroyed my family. I just never
thought it would be my lover who delivered the killing spark.”
“Don’t say things like that. I mean it. Ravin, I could spend
the rest of my days with you.”
And have children?
Closing her eyes, Ravin rolled off Nikolaus and spread her
arms across the bed. “You’re talking as if you’re whipped.”
“Completely.”
“That’s not a good thing.”
“Shut up and kiss me, witch.”
“You think so, eh?”
She knelt over him, placing a knee to either side of his hips,
and glided a palm up her stomach. Drawing up the pink
camisole exposed the underside of her breasts. She liked the
way he looked at her. Worshipful. Hungry. As if she were the
only woman on the earth, and not a witch, at that.
In fact, the whole scenario was just so alien that it turned
her on. When had she ever sat upon the lap of a man in a suit,
looking so rich and business-like? He appeared the furthest
thing from a vampire. The closest thing to a normal life of do-
mesticity she’d ever touched.
“Higher,” Nikolaus said. “Let me see it all.”
The glide of silk over her hard nipples curled a wicked grin
onto her face. Displaying herself, she reveled in the way such
teasing exposure made her feel. Sexy. Free of her darkest
worries. She’d seduced men before, but always with an
ulterior motive in mind—getting her own pleasure.

178 Kiss Me Deadly
This time she’d change the goal a bit.
“Oh, no,” she said. “Don’t touch, Nikolaus.”
“You playing hard-to-get tonight?” He leaned back on his
elbows. A tilt of his head signaled he was ready for this play.
“Then give me a show, sweetness. Make not touching worth it.”
“You’re on.”
She licked her fingertips then swirled them over a nipple.
Her nerve endings reacted with a shiver that shimmied all the
way down to her groin. Tossing back her head, Ravin slid her
hand down her stomach and under the lacy band of her
panties. She could satisfy herself anytime, but turning on her
lover was all she was about right now.
Grinding her hips over Nikolaus’s erection filled the room
with his tight but appreciative moan.
“Don’t know if I can
not
touch,” he murmured.
“I thought you liked control? Show me just how in control
you can be, lover.”
“A challenge, eh? All right, then. Let me see you touch
yourself. Pull down your panties.”
She took directions, slowly guiding the pink silk lower.
“Yes, nice and slow, that’s how I like it.”
“I thought you liked it rough?”
“That’s good, too.”
Shifting her hips forward, she pressed her mons against
her fingers. Already wet and hot, she slid a finger up and
down over the exquisite core of her being. The back of her
hand rubbed Nikolaus’s cock through the trousers. She
liked the tease.
She liked the power that held her lover captivated, his eyes
half lidded as he focused on her journey to release.
“Slower, sweetness. Make it last.”
“Too late,” she murmured.
It didn’t take long to reach orgasm with a sexy man staring

Michele Hauf 179
her down. Throwing back her head, she clutched at his trousers,
wishing they would just tear off. She sprawled upon him,
kissing his neck and tracing her finger across his lips so he
could taste her.
“Now I get to watch you,” she whispered.
“Deal.”
“Since I did get dressed for the occasion,” Nikolaus said
as he retrieved his shirt from the floor, “maybe you’d dress
up for me?”
“You didn’t dress for me tonight, you said it was for some
other vampire.”
“Yeah, but it’s not often I do the suit thing. You got a pretty
dress? Maybe we could go dancing.”
“You’re not serious.”
“You don’t dance?”
“Not in front of people. Besides, it’s too late. All the bars
are closed.”
“I’d never bring you into a dark, smoky bar.” He slid an
arm through the dress shirt sleeve. “How about we make it
something special. You got roof access?”
Intrigued, Ravin curled forward to distract him from but-
toning the shirt. “I do.”
“I’ll give you an hour while I run out for some champagne.
Meet you up top for a dance, then?”
The idea, silly as it sounded, was the best offer Ravin
had had…ever.
“An hour,” she said. “I’ll be waiting, lover.”
Gabriel stood between two new members of tribe Kila.
They looked deliberately tough, with punked-out attitudes and
nose rings, along with studded leather gloves and biker boots.
Before him, and leaning against a black granite office desk,

180 Kiss Me Deadly
which contained records and files for the tribes’ possessions,
Truvin Stone stood, arms crossed over his chest. The man had
instilled a certain fear in the tribe members.
He must know. About her.
“You wanted to see me?” Gabriel asked. He couldn’t help
but feel the hairs on the back of his neck poke out. Something
wasn’t right. Why the two on either side of him?
“I need you to take a message to Nikolaus Drake.”
Maybe he doesn’t know.
“Didn’t you see him tonight?”
“I did. A few hours ago. The wine was exquisite and the
women were—well, that’s of no import. But I’ve received
some disturbing news about our former leader. News that will
not allow me to accept him back into the fold with open arms.”
“He’s good for Kila,” Gabriel insisted. “He’s a sense of de-
cency that—”
You don’t have
was not spoken.
And why not? Was he so afraid of this bastard that he
feared his backlash?
“That decent vampire,” Truvin said slowly and succinctly,
“has lied to you and to all of us.”
“He doesn’t lie.”
“I know differently. You will return to him with this
message.” Truvin took a step forward.
Gabriel sensed the danger, could feel it in his veins and
smell it stalking closer. He fisted his hands, but the men to his
sides clasped his arms. He struggled. They held firm.
Truvin lifted a cross before him. The solid gold piece was
six inches long and about four inches wide. Before Gabriel
could beg mercy he felt the burn of the holy object eat through
his flesh as Truvin pressed it high on his chest.
“Go with blessings, and whatever the rest of that holy crap
is.” Truvin grinned widely.
Gabriel dropped to the floor and passed out.

Michele Hauf 181
* * *
He would return soon.
Ravin dug to the back of her closet. She knew she owned
a dress. It had been a long time since she’d worn it, and it
hadn’t been taken out since she’d moved to Minneapolis.
Half buried in her closet, and surrounded by the musty
scent of leather—she really did own too much leather—she
groped toward the back. Something soft shivered across her
wrist. She grabbed the fabric and it fell off the hanger. Pulling
it out, she stroked the red silk across her cheek.
A giddy giggle escaped.
Ravin twirled and landed on the bed, kicking up her feet
and landing with the red silk dress splayed across her belly.
He made her feel beautiful. And tonight she wanted to be
beautiful for him. It was so silly, she laughed again.

Chapter 21
A
gentle mist glittered black diamonds across the tar
rooftop. It was well into early morning, and the streets below
were quiet. A police siren wailed in the distance, but here,
time had stopped.
Red silk drifted across Ravin’s body, clinging at her
breasts and floating near her knees. This feeling of utter
femininity lightened her, made her forget to worry about the
darkness in her life.
All she wanted to do was revel in the feel of the soft silk
as it shimmered across her flesh. And to bask in the admira-
tion coming from her lover’s eyes.
Nikolaus had found a red rosebud for his suit lapel. Swoon-
worthy, his look. And Ravin had swooned right into his arms.
Now they stood at the center of the rooftop, swaying to
music they heard only in their heads. A naive dance of testing
one against the other. Did he wish to move? She couldn’t resist

Michele Hauf 183
the sway. So long as he held her it didn’t matter if they moved
or stood still until the sun rose.
Scratch that. She’d be sure to get her lover inside before
the first ray of light burst across the horizon. This phoenix had
survived much, but it was questionable whether or not
sunlight was still his enemy.
Could he survive her?
Once already Nikolaus had risen from the wake of her de-
struction. And while Ravin believed him when he declared his
love toward her, she knew that was false.
It had to be
. He was
fighting another of her cruel tricks. Which is why she’d chosen
not to tell him about the third obligation.
Have Nikolaus’s baby? She could go there.
But, she must not.
Maybe?
Never.
And yet, it was the only thing that would set her soul free.
So what to do?
Count on the loophole. Said loophole being that her mis-
carriage was actually her firstborn.
And, not give it another thought, at least for tonight. Tonight
she wanted to concentrate exclusively on her and Nikolaus.
“Can you fly?” he suddenly whispered. Breaking the tight
hold, Nikolaus led her to the roof edge by one hand. There
the cinder blocks built up to shin level formed a half-foot-high
precipice around the rooftop. “I’ve never known if witches can
fly on their own, or if they need a broomstick.”
“We do not do broomsticks.” Ravin hugged him from
behind. The breeze listed Nikolaus’s mist-tipped hair across her
lips. “But with the proper training we can fly. One has to master
the element of air first. Unfortunately, I’ve only mastered earth
and water.”
“Difficult studies?”

184 Kiss Me Deadly
“Yes. Earth magic took me almost a century to master. But
it’s the most valuable and necessary. A witch will never starve
if she masters the earth and all the riches it gives up from a
few seeds pressed into soil.”
“So you control the earth? Can you make an earthquake?”
“That’s wizard stuff. I can feed a village from a single
field with a touch of magic. I can move the earth to dig a foun-
dation or rescue a child from a deep well. But nothing so spec-
tacular as earthquakes.”
“And water?”
“Water was easy, and another valuable skill, for a witch
who masters water need never fear a drowning chair.”
She caught his wince.
“Obviously some of the craft has been around for ages.
Though there are still witch finders out there, and they do use
a more diabolical form of the chair.”
“Can you make the rain fall?”
She splayed out her palm to catch the tickling mist. “I can
redirect it.” And with a swish of her hand she sent the mist to
the edge of the roof, leaving them surrounded by a shimmery
fall of rain—yet not on them.
“Nice trick. But I still want to see you fly.”
“Air is a tricky skill. Flying isn’t necessary for survival, and
I have only ever focused on the necessities.”
“I wish I could fly you to the moon.” Nikolaus stepped up
onto the cinder-block ledge. Four stories below car headlights
rushed by en route to Saturday night haunts. A precarious
balance swayed him unevenly until he found his center and
dropped his arms, for he didn’t need to thrust them out. “I
would, you know.”
“I believe it.”
Ravin crossed her arms and looked up to the vampire
backlit by the moonlight. Long black hair rippled in the

Michele Hauf 185
breeze. He sniffed the air. Always smelling, taking in the
scent of the world. He was cerebral, feral and exquisite. A
god of some mythical legend, his imposing frame and build
could send mere mortals screaming. All
without
a single
flash of fang. If fang were revealed, she felt sure chaos
would ensue.
She rubbed a palm along her neck. Painful and pleasur-
able, his kiss.
I could spend forever with this man. And yes, I could
have his child.
Stepping up beside her lover, Ravin stretched out her arms
and closed her eyes. “I want to fly,” she murmured. “It must
be incredible, soaring through the clouds.”
“Clouds are cold,” he said. “But probably a real kick to dart
in and out of.”
Eyes still closed, Ravin turned to face the street, arms wav-
ering as she tilted side to side.
“Hold my hand,” he said.
She did, and began to walk along the brick ledge. Daring to
tilt outward, she trusted that he would not let her go. It was in-
nate, the trust. He wouldn’t allow her to be hurt. Damn her soul.
It was already damned.
The air breezed over her face and slithered inside her dress
where it tickled between her breasts and set her nipples to a
tight ruche. The silk skirt rippled out from her legs, giving her
a brief death thrill, to stand so boldly defiant of gravity.
“Hold my other hand.”
An unspoken dare rang in the clap of their palms.
You want
to do this?
Oh, yeah.
Stepping down onto the roof, Nikolaus leaned backward
and used his weight to counterbalance Ravin’s tilt. She hung
over the street, her hair and clothing listing freely, as if she

186 Kiss Me Deadly
were a medieval banner declaring one’s fealty to a cause. Her
cause was bold red love.
From above, the moon beamed a cold caress upon her face.
“This is incredible. Do you think the moon will tell?”
“If she does, I’ll take a bite out of her.”
Ravin laughed and thrust back her head. If she tilted farther,
she could see the building across the street once used to sell ar-
chitectural antiques. The wall of rain just misted her forehead.
The stretch of her limbs felt exhilarating. The utter freedom
made her want to begin her air studies. To fly would be
awesome, not so unnatural as she’d once thought.
“If you mastered air,” Nikolaus said, “and I keep having sex
with you, I’d take that air magic into me. I could fly, as well.”
“Then I’ll start my studies tomorrow,” Ravin declared. “So
we can fly to the moon together. Nikolaus!”
“What?”
And she did it—she simply reacted. “I love you.”
A pulse moved through her system. It was deep and basso
and ominous. The feeling of love? Of finally letting go and
accepting, come what may?
She’d snatch it, let no one attempt to destroy this moment
of happiness.
Once again a pulse quickened her heartbeat, but it
felt…bigger, not a simple part of her. In fact, it didn’t feel like
something she owned at all.
A vibration shuddered through the buildings and street
below. It radiated a clear wave across the landscape, moving
everything by a fraction, as if the world were suddenly dis-
placed a quarter of an inch.
“What is that?” Still clutching his hands, Ravin looked up
and into the eyes of her lover.
Nikolaus stood upon the ledge, his feet to either side of
hers. He held her with ease. His eyes had changed.

Michele Hauf 187
“Nikolaus?”
“Witch,” he growled.
And in the next second, Ravin knew the spell had been
broken.
Nikolaus’s hands opened up, his fingers sliding free of hers.
Arms flailing out and behind her, Ravin groped for a way
to stop the imminent collision of bone to hard sidewalk.
Instead, her fingers snagged on Nikolaus’s pocket.
And as she screamed silently, her body rushed away from
the vampire who crouched above, snarling at her.

Chapter 22
“S
often,” Ravin chanted furiously as she felt the gush of
chill air beat at her shoulders and hips and thighs. She couldn’t
see where she was headed. Not a bad thing at a time like this.
“Goddess, protect me.”
For a witch without air skills she could not slow her speed
or make the air caress her fall. So she’d have to concentrate
on the earth, the hard, cement sidewalk.
The earth was ancient, the giver of life, and capable of de-
struction. It took so many forms….
Cement was formed of powdered limestone and clay and
small pebbles before being mixed with water and allowed to
harden. She just had to focus on its initial state…and make it
deep enough….
Above her the vampire glared down, a dark demon whose
eyes captured the moonlight and flashed silver. A vampire
who had been forced to play love slave to a witch for weeks.

Michele Hauf 189
He waited for the crash. Fragile witch splattered into a mass
of blood and guts. Quite a feast for a hungry vampire.
“Dissolve!” she invoked forcefully.
Impact stretched out so long, Ravin wondered if her soul
hadn’t leapt from her body to stand beside the accident,
watching it all.
No, her soul was out on loan.
She could hear the eulogy now.
She was not a perceptive
person; could never see the good in people until it was too late.
She betrayed the craft by loving a vampire. Bury her deep.
Welcome to hell.
She may be soulless, but she was immortal and it was
going to take nothing less than fire to do her in.
Impact flashed a brilliant white aura behind her closed
eyelids. She felt every spiking stab of pain. Cartilage
crunched. Her brain jumped inside her skull. Lungs com-
pressed. Extremities flailed.
Yet, even as she tallied her injuries, she knew the soften-
ing spell had worked. She had hit at full impact, but cement
dust spumed about her.
She choked on a throat full of blood. Didn’t hurt overmuch
to move her arm. A monster of a headache buzzed her brain.
Her fingers clasped something like fabric.
Soft Italian wool. His pocket. She’d claimed a piece of her
lover.
And her heart ached for his loss more than broken bones
ever would.
Above, the vampire leapt. Like a predator descending
upon its prey, Nikolaus landed on the pavement with the
grace of a cat, and the snarl of a caged lion set free. His
long hair streamed out like a death flag, whipping in the
wind. Fingers clenched before him. He beat the air and
roared.

190 Kiss Me Deadly
Gorgeous long fingers. Stroke me gently, lover. Please…
He slapped her face. Impact loosened a stream of copper
blood down the back of her throat. But Ravin wasn’t about to
argue after having survived the fall.
Now, she just had to survive the vampire.
“What have you done to me?” he growled. “Witch! You
cursed me to…to…”
He couldn’t speak the word—
love
. Oh, she knew his
revenge would be horrendous.
Ravin wanted to scream at him.
Yes, kill me now. The fall
didn’t do it, but you certainly can.
She could but swallow back
her own blood. Lungs wheezed and she choked on her breaths.
He gripped her chin roughly. “You will pay for this, witch.”
A gnash of his fangs preceded a toothy snarl. Never had
she seen Nikolaus so animalistic. Her lover, the man who had
whispered softly in her ear as he’d made her come over and
over between the sheets.
She loved this man—this vampire!
His shoe stomped the dusty ground near her ear. “You had
better hide, witch, because I will come for you. And it won’t
be with flowers in hand or kisses for your foul lips. Do you
understand?”
She tried to nod, but a weary darkness toyed with her con-
scious.
He dropped her head and stepped over her. Ravin lay
there on the sidewalk, arms spread out and legs crooked one
over the other.
And the vampire strode away. Her lover.
Her destroyer.
Ripping the red rosebud from his lapel, Nikolaus crushed
it and flung it aside.
He stalked down the street, away from the sprawled body

Michele Hauf 191
of the witch—
a witch!
Just moments ago he’d been standing
on the rooftop
dancing
with her.
It hurt him in the chest to consider he’d been romancing
her. His breath, it was difficult to find. She’d taken it away.
The very witch who had once tried to kill him.
How had she…?
Nikolaus gasped, summoning his breath. It gushed up in a
wave, exploding in a choking spasm. She’d bespelled him!
A spell she had claimed not to have purposefully put upon
him, but Nikolaus suspected differently. What a way to rub
the salt into his already deep wounds.
Sliding a palm along his jacket, he felt the torn fabric.
What had she taken away from him? His respect, his integ-
rity. A piece of his soul?
He spat to the side and glanced back over his shoulder.
Already, he’d put four blocks distance between them. The
witch struggled to sit up.
The urge to race back to her side and break her neck had
him clenching his fingers into fists. Easy and quick. The
nightmare would be vanquished.
Nikolaus whipped his head back around and focused on
the street. The bar crowds had all gone home and no one
walked the street.
No, he’d let her suffer. She had to have sustained in-
credible injuries hitting the rock-hard cement like that.
Though, he’d only noticed the thin trickle of blood from
between her thick, red lips—
Nikolaus bellowed out a brute wail as his thoughts revis-
ited their dangerous association.
He shivered and sloughed his palm down his opposite arm,
pushing off her taint but knowing he could not completely re-
move her scent. Picking up his pace, he headed home.

192 Kiss Me Deadly
The witch must be shucked from his skin, or he would go
mad with the tingling remainder of her essence.
She must have lain on the sidewalk behind the apartment
building for an hour. The mist had not stopped, and it stirred
the cement dust into a foul gray mud.
Not a soul walked by. This alley was quiet, rarely used except
by a lost driver who used it to turn around and head back in the
right direction. Residents parked in an underground lot—where
she kept the chopper—or across the street on a ramp.
As the second hour began to tick by, Ravin rolled to her
stomach, wincing at the lingering pain. She did not cry out,
for her injuries were slight. Nothing broken, she knew that in-
tuitively. The real damage had been to her heart.
Crunching the wool pocket square into her fist, she drew
herself to her knees in the pebble-riddled slush of cement dust
and rain, and then stood. Wobbling a bit, she stabilized with a
balance of her hands out from her body. The red silk dress was
coated with gray mud. Thick wodges ran down her thighs and
fell in clods to the ground.
A glance to the rooftop did not spy a gorgeous vampire
perched like a stone deity.
An angry warrior
, she thought,
just
released from captivity
.
Wistful, she then made her way inside and up to her apart-
ment.
Relief over arriving in her own home, a place that had once
provided sanctity, loosened Ravin’s tension. A tension she’d not
realized tightened her muscles, until her body decided to let go.
As her neck relaxed, her head dropped. Knees shaking, she
rushed forward, aiming for the bedroom to collapse on the bed.
But when she reached the bedroom, her stomach pushed
up its contents, and she veered into the bathroom.
Settling against the bathtub and slinking down to rest her

Michele Hauf 193
head against the outer edge of it, she began to cry. Hell, a fall
like that would make anyone sick.
But Ravin suspected something far more dreadful to be the
cause of her nausea.
Streams of water poured over his head and shoulders. The
water bit into him, so hot the temperature, but Nikolaus wanted
to ensure no trace of Ravin Crosse remained on his flesh.
Manic with his own rage and struggling against the fact
he’d allowed himself to fall to the witch’s bidding—when ra-
tionally he knew what she was to him—he snarled and inter-
mittently beat a fist against the slick black glass-tile walls.
“What kind of leader falls to such idiocy?” he muttered,
and then twisted off the water.
His flesh was red and sensitive to the cool air in the loft.
He walked from the shower, dripping across the marble-tiled
floor, and stepped onto the hardwood floor in his bedroom,
not bothering to dry off with a towel.
Stalking the room from bed to windows, Nikolaus strug-
gled with the imminent resolution of his crimes.
He could not allow the tribe to discover his indiscretions.
The evidence threatened—that he was a witch lover—and it
was false. It must not be used against him, because he’d been
out of his head. Bespelled!
His own brain had tricked him into believing a lie. Pity he’d
not been able to excise the spell as if it were a tumor.
He must slay the witch and put this nasty business behind
him before returning to Kila. Which meant he had to go
after her today. Sunrise neared. Tonight he would act, after
the sun had set.
But why not test his indestructibility? Should not a phoenix
survive the sun? He had no intention of waiting around when
action was required.

194 Kiss Me Deadly
Damn the witch. Those dark evil eyes had once focused
on him and fired a blood bullet. Soulless brown eyes. He
couldn’t imagine looking into them again. Peering deep into
the centers and feeling the plunge as his heart slipped a little
and succumbed to—
“It was a spell!” He cursed his thoughts, and the need to
return to that one pesky little word he’d not muttered to a
woman for decades.
Love
. “False and premeditated. I was not
in control of my senses.”
Nikolaus paused over the pile of clothing he’d stripped off
upon arriving home. Clothes the witch had touched. He’d
have to burn them, for he wanted no evidence of her
presence, anywhere.
Squatting, he gathered the pants and shirt and—a scruff of
torn fabric slid across his palm. The pocket from the front of
his suit trousers was missing.
I save them. They are fond memories of those I have loved.
“She took something from me.”
Beyond his pride, beyond his humility and the outer layer
of sanity that had been shredded and scuffed decades earlier,
rose a vicious, boiling anger.
With a piece of his clothing a witch could stir up a spell,
cast an awful curse, or do all number of crazy things to him.
“I have to get that back. I must cleanse her home of my
scent and all I have left there. With fire,” he said, remember-
ing. “Yes. And then…I will burn the witch at the stake.”
So much for the peace-loving Nikolaus Drake. This vampire
had been pushed too far and he would not stand for it.

Chapter 23
T
he mindless drone of the television flickered in and out of
Ravin’s thoughts. She sat on the couch, legs spread, head
bent before her work on the coffee table. Images of army
tanks and crying children flashed in her periphery. Some
CNN news program.
After mixing up a potion to heal her torn muscles and
mend any possible bone fractures, she’d slept the entire
morning. This afternoon she felt creaky and her joints twinged
with sudden movement, but nothing was broken. A few more
days and she’d be at the top of her game. Physically.
Mentally, well that was another story. A book she didn’t want
to study too closely, because the outcome would make her cry.
Yes, cry. That bastard vampire had done things to her.
Made her remember what it had been like to actually care
about another person. To know that to open one’s heart didn’t
always bring pain. Happiness had proved a heady elixir, and

196 Kiss Me Deadly
she had become blind to the past and to the future she’d once
believed would play out as had her past.
Everything had changed. The balance she’d thought so
tilted toward the dark? Nikolaus had pressed a finger to the
scale, bringing it closer to the light. Amazing.
She wanted life to return to what it had been like before
she’d blasted Nikolaus Drake with her blood. Easier that way.
Or was it? With the memory of love so fresh, she had to
wonder if it was even possible to go back.
She glanced to the television and recognized a familiar
face. A gorgeous titian-haired female walked on the arm of a
blond rock star at some award ceremony. The announcer
reported the singer, Michael Lynsay, and his group The Fallen,
were in Los Angeles for a homecoming concert.
“Jane Renan,” Ravin muttered, remembering her old and
dear friend.
The montage of the singer and his band moved from a
practice session to the stage. Raven studied each shot of the
singer closely with her new eyes. She could see him. As she
had never seen him before.
“She always told me she’d never date a vampire, or a witch.”
Though, now she thought on it, if Jane had seen goodness
in a vampire, then why couldn’t others?
Ravin mouthed the name of the vampire who had declared
his love to her. It felt like sacrilege to say it out loud, so she
would not. The powers of invocation were not to be trifled
with. But the way her mouth had to move to utter his name felt
so good. As if he was sitting next to her, his strong, masculine
scent overwhelming and seeping into her being. So gentle a man
for his size. She still couldn’t understand the ease he’d had with
her when, by rights, he could have snapped her in two with but
a flick of his wrist.
I love you, Ravin.

Michele Hauf 197
And now he did not. Because he
should
not.
The world had been made right again. Vampires hated
witches, and witches would continue to prove deadly to
vampires.
But what did she feel?
The idea of getting dressed in her leathers and buckling
on her weapons, and then psyching herself up to mindlessly
seek and destroy—well, it just felt so wrong. While the urge
to destroy a vampire filled her veins with a familiar rush, the
need
wasn’t as strong.
How long are you going to make the entire vampire nation
suffer for something three vamps did to your family?
In all her decades, Ravin had never once had such a thought.
Nikolaus had uttered it as if it were the most obvious conclu-
sion. Surely the debt to her very soul had been paid by now?
She mouthed his name again. Closed her eyes. The trace
of his lips gliding over her eyelids made her smile.
“Again,” he’d whispered, so many times. And again and
again she’d given herself to him, as he’d given himself to her.
She had always chosen a man for what he could do for her,
how he could make her feel. Now, with wisdom, she’d grown
picky. She sought the confidence of the warrior vampire, the
independence. One who could listen to her, and wasn’t afraid
to ask her what it was that she wanted.
He gives you all of that.
Ravin sat upright, the motion so quick it eradicated her
sleepy, wanting mood. A pinch at the base of her spine
reminded her of her fall from the vampire’s trust.
“Don’t think about it. Sex is not love. It’s over. It’s…you’ll
never see him again.”
At least, not in the mind-set she wanted to see him. If ever
Ravin saw Nikolaus, it would be as he was—a vampire with
vengeance in his heart for the witch who had once killed him.

198 Kiss Me Deadly
“Aren’t you the weepy Wanda this evening?”
That voice. She knew it.
Ravin swung up and around. Standing in her kitchen, his
arm propped casually upon the counter, her lover smirked.
“Nikolaus?”
The dark-haired man tilted a moue at her. Long, gorgeous
hair shone blue in the beams of summer sunlight. The strokes
of color glinted and matched the blue T-shirt he wore, the
sleeves straining across thick biceps and a hard, toned chest. No
scars. Not a single mark that claimed her violence toward him.
She had given him that with the blood sex magic.
And he deserved it, if only for the enslavement her spell
had forced upon him.
He strode past her and into her bedroom, a casual meander,
completely oblivious to her concern. She followed him.
He posed before the full-length mirror, studying his visage.
“Now, this is telling,” he said, in a voice that didn’t match the
voice Ravin held of him in her head.
Brimstone crept up Ravin’s nostrils. Though the facade
was perfection, the smell would ever give the bastard away.
Nikolaus Drake stood before her, clad in black leather and
looking like the lover she could still smell on her sheets. But
the devil grinned at her, exposing sharpened fangs.
“Bastard.” She stalked out of the bedroom. “Why do you
have to do that?”
“It’s not my choice, kitten.” Himself wandered out, fluffing
at his hair—so not Nikolaus—and plopped onto the couch.
“Can’t help it. It is what you most desire.”
“I don’t desire him,” she argued.
Oh, yes you do.
The devil could be wrong, even if his appearance wasn’t
something he could control. He had to wield some control
over it. What if some nut desired a freak or an animal?
“Then I appear as a robust bull or sheep. Hey, it’s happened.”

Michele Hauf 199
“Don’t do that, either. Leave my thoughts alone.”
“And what have you done to speak to me so? A little
respect, if you will. I did grant you the power to see.”
Right. Do not piss off the devil. It’ll come back to bite you
in the butt when you least expect.
Like when you’re dancing
in the moonlight with your vampire lover
.
“Of which I am most grateful,” Ravin offered. “And eager
to complete the third obligation so I can get you off my back.”
“Seriously? You’re going to get yourself knocked up?”
Ravin could not suppress a shiver. She clasped her arms
across her chest and closed her eyes. Nikolaus’s husky
baritone shivered up her neck and planted itself in her breast.
Hold me now, lover
.
“Oh, yes, the witch does prefer the complete package. A
vampire. Delicious spectacle. I can screw like him, too, if you
wish. Won’t be as satisfying as if I gave it to you in my true
form, I warn you.”
“I don’t understand why he can breach my wards so easily.
Is it because we’ve a blood bond?”
“It is because he is a phoenix, idiot.”
“Yes, but the bond we have—”
“All the witches’ blood in the world couldn’t keep that
vampire back now. He has survived death. He has taken the
blood from generations of witches into his veins. As well,
your magic. You, Ravin dear, have been successful in creating
one of the most powerful vampires to ever exist. The phoenix.”
“But I—”
“Had no idea? Ha! Well, that is what he is. Though I wager
the fool hasn’t realized his full potential so sick with love he
is over you, eh?”
She plopped onto a bar stool. The world sat upon her shoul-
ders. “I just wanted them to pay.”
“Your parents’ deaths were avenged that first time you

200 Kiss Me Deadly
took down the six vampires riding the high roads of France
with your crossbow and blade. You relished the kill. I was
quite proud of you.”
Six vampires, but not the ones who had actually murdered her
parents. Would she ever find those three? Did they even exist?
When would she stop reaching for excuses?
“Let’s get back to what’s important,” Himself said. “You’re
willing to hand over your firstborn, and I’m willing to play
matchmaker.”
Ravin put up a blocking palm and squinted as if a severe
migraine had attacked her sinuses. “No, thanks. I can handle
the matchmaking by myself. And it most certainly will not be
Nikolaus Drake.”
Would a sperm clinic be her best bet? No, if she were
going to do this, then she was damned determined to enjoy it,
at least for the few moments it took to perform the obligation.
An obligation. Having the devil’s baby.
“Now, there is an idea,” not-Nikolaus drawled. “Let’s do
it!” He moved up to sit on the arm of the couch, Nikolaus’s
long legs bending before him. “The two of us, getting it on.
We’d make such a delightfully twisted rug rat.”
“I may have done some nasty things in my lifetime, but I
will never sleep with the devil.”
He mocked a pout, fingers to his broad chest. “You wound
me.”
“You’ll get over it.”
“As I already have. So!” Leaping up, he strode across the
living room, too grandly for anyone but the lord of hell. “Do
give me a holler when the blessed event is to occur. Will you
have one of those baby parties? What do they call them?”
“A shower?”
“Yes, I’d like to send a pram and perhaps a rattle carved of
werewolf bone. Wouldn’t that be precious?”

Michele Hauf 201
So precious she wanted to get sick right now. Ravin leaned
over the kitchen counter and swallowed back her bile. She’d
been getting sick regularly of late.
“Just go. Please. I’m sure you’ll be the first to know if, and
when, I’ve gotten myself into this horrible obligation.”
“Indeed,” whispered right at her side.
He stood behind her, Nikolaus’s hands moving across her
shoulders. Brushing aside her hair, he leaned in, the tip of his
nose stirring up a shiver as it nudged her ear. “The vampire was
exquisite, wasn’t he? And now he wants to burn your bones and
dance about your ashes. Do keep a lookout for Nikolaus Drake,
will you? And be safe. I’d hate to have the phoenix destroy my
precious future in a flight of frenzied rage. Ta.”
Sinking to her knees in the center of her empty kitchen, Ravin
choked back her rising bile and began a cry that segued to a wail.

Chapter 24
H
e stood behind the roof door. It was cracked open to reveal
the brilliant morning sun. Though he’d heard Gabriel coming
up the stairs as he was walking the hall to the access door,
Nikolaus had kept going
He was decided. Nothing could keep him back.
If he was supposed to be so powerful, then this would
be the test.
Drawing back the door completely, Nikolaus stood in the
cool shadows of the tiny access cupola. He lifted a hand, con-
sidering—palm, or just a few fingers?
But then Nikolaus Drake stretched up tall, proud and ready.
He had once saved lives, made the sick well, given hope to
the hopeless. He had been a god.
Could he have that power now?
“Don’t need it,” he muttered, and stepped outside.

Michele Hauf 203
* * *
He’d stood there an hour, maybe longer. It had been twenty
years since Nikolaus had felt the sun on his face.
Sweet. Warm. Like home with his family during hot
summers at the lake.
Tears had come to his eyes. The phoenix had risen, and
nothing could take him down now.
But the delight simmered, and he stalked back down to his
loft. There were things to do. He had a witch to hunt. Today.
Kicking in the door to his loft, Nikolaus smirked when he
noticed the cracked Sheetrock from the doorknob hitting it so
often. So he was taking out his anger on inanimate objects.
The witch would appreciate his release of excess energy when
he returned to finish the angry pummeling she deserved. All
the pummeling in the world would have no effect, though—
he needed but a matchstick to bring her down.
He peeled his dress shirt from his arms and shoulders, then
balled it up and tossed it into the laundry room as he passed
by. The shades were set in the living room. The house was
cool and dark. Quiet. As it should be in the morning.
He flicked open the shades, then quickly closed them.
Gabriel could still be burned. But wouldn’t his friend be
amazed to learn Nikolaus could not get a tan?
What was that?
Following the soft echo of whimpers, Nikolaus stopped
before Gabriel’s bedroom door. He was about to knock, but
the sounds of pain were all too familiar. Charging inside,
Nikolaus choked on a gasp at the sight of his friend splayed
on the bed, clenching his stomach in pain.
He was clad in jeans, his thickly veined bare feet dug into
the sheets, pushing up a mountain of comforter. His white T-
shirt, though he’d apparently not removed it, had literally
melted over his chest to fall away in a bloody slush.

204 Kiss Me Deadly
“How recent?” Nikolaus asked as he inspected the wound.
“An hour? Two?”
“This morning,” Gabriel managed to say. “Maybe three or
four.”
“But you just got here. I—” Had heard him arrive. Hours
ago. He’d stood in the sun—while his friend had lain below
suffering.
The open wound high on Gabriel’s chest was wider than
Nikolaus’s hand, perfectly shaped from the tip of the cross and
out to the crossbars. Flesh bubbled and bloody seepage spilled
down Gabriel’s sides. Nikolaus recognized the sweet chemical
smell. Infection.
“It hurts like nothing I’ve ever known,” Gabriel said on a
whisper.
“Hold tight, my friend. I’ll be right back.”
Racing to the bathroom, Nikolaus searched the closet for
alcohol and some gauze. They had plenty of medical supplies,
thanks to Gabriel’s tending Nikolaus’s burns for months, and
what doctor—albeit formerly—could go without a complete
first-aid kit?
He grabbed the plastic bottle of alcohol, but there were no
medical dressings. Towels would serve, so he grabbed a stack.
Pausing before entering Gabriel’s bedroom, Nikolaus winced.
A wound inflicted by a holy object meant death to any vampire
who had been baptized—and Gabriel had been baptized. There
was no easy healing. The wound could not be stopped from burn-
ing into the vampire and eventually eating him alive.
Gabriel let out a moan when Nikolaus poured the alcohol
over his chest.
“Are you trying to kill me?” his friend cried. “That burns
worse than the cross did.”
Obviously, Gabriel wasn’t aware of the consequences of
his injury.

Michele Hauf 205
“It’s infected. I need to do what I can.” Nikolaus sopped
over the wound with the towel, pressing the alcohol deep into
the disaster. He stifled the ingrained reaction to order a nurse
to slap a forceps and suture needle in his hand so he could
begin stitching the wound. “Did the witch do this to you?”
“Haven’t seen the vigilant slayer for months. Just let me
die, will you?”
“Suck it up, man.”

You’re
going to save me? You don’t do wounds, you were
a brain surgeon.”
“Who tended wounds on the skull, brain, spinal column
and everywhere else during internship and residency.”
Just because he’d had a specialty didn’t mean he hadn’t
studied it all. Even a monkey could bandage a simple wound.
But there was nothing simple about this preternatural havoc
burned into his friend’s body.
“I don’t know—ah!” On the verge of passing out, Gabriel
fluttered his eyelids. His fingers dug into the sheets, but he
didn’t try to push Nikolaus away. “Is there anything you can
do to stop it from eating into my chest?”
Nikolaus sighed and tossed a blood-soaked towel to the
floor. “I don’t know. It needs to be…”
Cut out? He didn’t know how to fix this. If he cut it out before
it crept too deeply into Gabriel’s chest, would that stop it?
His mentor’s joking warning abruptly sounded in his brain:
If the patient isn’t dead, you can always make it worse if you
try hard enough
. To peer through the muscle and charred flesh,
he did not see the lungs or heart. Yet. It hadn’t infiltrated organs.
Utterly helpless, Nikolaus felt his heart sink. Just moments
ago he’d rejoiced in the sunlight, completely oblivious to
Gabriel’s suffering. He should have known, have sensed his
pain. He should have been there for him, leading him away
from this— What
was
this?

206 Kiss Me Deadly
Instinct raged to the surface in an animal growl. “If not the
witch, then who did this to you?”
“T-Truvin. He wanted to send a message to you.”
Truvin Stone. The name ripped at Nikolaus’s intestines and
tightened his fists. If the bastard had a problem with him then
he should have come directly to him.
“I’m going after him.”
“You can’t!”
Slamming a fist against the door frame succeeded in splin-
tering the hard maple. Nikolaus didn’t turn back to Gabriel.
What had come of Truvin’s promise to hand over the reigns
without question? He’d asked for proof of Nikolaus’s alli-
ances—which he intended to show them all.
“He said,” Gabriel gasped, “that you lied. That you hadn’t
killed the witch. But you told me you did. Did you…”
He’d thought to be so careful when he’d discovered he was
being followed. Damn.
“She’s as good as dead,” Nikolaus answered, hating himself
for the original lie. And look what that lie had done to Gabriel.
“Stone said you were…screwing her. I laughed. You
would never…”
“Just be quiet, Gabriel. You need…”
He needed…? Nikolaus wasn’t sure what the man required
to heal. Blood and lots of it? His best bet was the blood from
a fellow vampire.
For a moment he knew what he must do.
Nikolaus lifted a wrist to his mouth, willing his fangs to
descend.
“You’ve powerful blood, my friend,” Gabriel offered.
Powerful, yes. Enhanced by blood sex magic.
Nikolaus removed his wrist from his mouth, unbitten. He
couldn’t do this. His veins flowed with witch’s blood. One
drop and he’d write Gabriel’s death sentence.

Michele Hauf 207
“What’s wrong?”
He couldn’t tell Gabriel he’d been playing moon-eyes to a
witch the past few weeks. But what excuse to deny him the
elixir Gabriel felt would help him?
“I’ve an idea. I’ll be back.”
“You can’t go out…it’s daytime!”
And Nikolaus walked out, abandoning his friend, his hand
held out and pleading.
The digital code to enter the warehouse had been changed.
No surprise. Nikolaus searched his memory for the six-digit
code Gabriel had given him, and then punched it in.
The warehouse near the university was quiet, packed to the
rafters with treasures collected, won or earned over the years
and centuries by fellow tribe members. It was a safe for valu-
ables, and a storage facility for belongings those who lived
far too long wished to hang on to, but no longer had the room
for. The tribe didn’t “hang out” here, they merely met, dis-
cussed any news, problems or issues with their constant
rivals—the wolves—then parted ways.
There were no windows, all original window frames were
fit with steel plates, so it was occasionally used as a safe
house for those too far from home, and too close to sunrise.
Nikolaus’s boots cracked across the scuffed hardwood floor.
In the file cabinet across the floor were ancient texts, grimoires
stolen from witches, and rites of the vampire nation. Could
there be something written down that may help Gabriel?
He was not alone. The smell of blood invaded his senses.
Rich, fresh, perhaps splattered on clothing so that the mole-
cules traveled the air. Who hadn’t made it home last night?
“I come in peace,” Nikolaus offered, so he wouldn’t alert
a fellow tribe member.
“I accept the concession.”

208 Kiss Me Deadly
Truvin sat in a beam of light, perched on the cream satin
arm of a Louis XV divine, his own possession. A gaudy
reminder to Nikolaus that the man was of a completely dif-
ferent generation than he. In essence, a different realm.
Head up and blood scent piercing the murky darkness, the
smile in Truvin’s dark eyes hit Nikolaus right in the heart—
as if a stake or misdirected spray from a blood bullet.
“I’ll assume you got my gauntlet,” Truvin said.
He stood and hooked his hands at his hips. His frame equaled
Nikolaus’s broad shoulders and height, though he hid his brawn
with the Italian suit. The two had once been a match in strength.
Nikolaus rushed the vampire, shoving him against the wall
and pinning him by the shoulders. “You had no right! This is
between you and me, Stone, it always has been. Gabriel
should have never been—”
“Killed?”
Fisting his knuckles up under Truvin’s rib cage, Nikolaus
took sweet pleasure feeling the resistance of his organs as they
took on the brunt of his anger. Yes, he had lifted Truvin with
ease, as if he were a child. If he wished, he could push a fist
through his ribs, reach in and rip out his heart.
At such a macabre thought, Nikolaus dropped the man and
paced away, but kept his awareness keen.
“Gabriel is not dead.” But he didn’t say “yet,” because they
both knew death was inevitable. Smacking a fist into his palm,
he swung around. “Let’s get this done with right now. You
want control of Kila? You’re going to have to kill me first.”
“I—” Truvin spread out his arms in mock savior pose
“—will allow the tribe members to decide. I’ve no desire to
fight you, Nikolaus.” He flicked nonexistent dust from his
shoulder “You must be working out, eh?”
Nikolaus fisted his open palm; the loud smack rang in the
large room.

Michele Hauf 209
“Jake drop you off?”
“No, I walked.”
Truvin rolled that one over awhile.
“Got a tan,” Nikolaus taunted.
“You’re kidding me.”
“Shall we walk out and test your disbelief? Oh, what’s that?
You’re stuck here until sundown?”
“I have my driver—”
“Enough small talk.” Nikolaus lunged for another attack,
but this time Truvin dodged.
A kidney punch to his left forced Nikolaus against the
wall. It hurt—for two seconds. He swung out and grabbed
Truvin by the throat. They went to the floor, fists connect-
ing with flesh and bone and animal growls enforcing their
lacking humanity over the other.
Truvin gasped. “You are stronger, Nikolaus.”
The vampire was surprised. Good. Let him wonder what
it was a phoenix truly took back with him from the shadows
of the grave.
“So legend holds true? Strength, and immunity to the
burning sun?”
“Believe it.” But did he believe it himself? Time to begin.
“You are serious about allowing the tribe to decide who will lead
them?” Nikolaus rolled away from Truvin and spat out blood.
“Of course I am.” Truvin knelt on all fours, huffing. His
tousled brown hair obscured his face, but Nikolaus felt his
ever-present smirk. “It is what is fair. After all, I was never
officially declared leader after you left.”
“You left me,” Nikolaus spat. And then he regretted the
accusation.
He could take care of himself. He would have done the
same in the situation had it been reversed. All vampires knew
when there was a witch around that fleeing was the only option.

210 Kiss Me Deadly
And yet, if only someone would have reached out for him.
Shown him a sign of compassion.
You’ve softened because of the witch. Don’t be a fool,
vampire.
“Whomever the tribe chooses to lead, I shall abide.” Truvin
stood and thumbed the edge of his mouth, removing his own
blood. He walked to the center of the warehouse and turned
to face Nikolaus. “I am not your enemy, Nikolaus. I want what
is best for all.”
“You want death.”
“I want an impartial leader who has not become mired in
humanity. Of course, I’m ever after the witches. Why has no
vampire ever organized against them? Hmm? A simple bite,
and they spit on us, and it is a cruel way to die. Through the
centuries witches have aggressively hunted us. And yet, has
a vampire ever hunted a witch?”
“Too dangerous. We usually hire someone capable,”
Nikolaus said. The confession felt like a cop-out.
“Did you just hear what you said? We need to hire a
capable party to do our dirty work. We are not capable of
bringing down a witch? That pitiful bit of a thing who stalks
this city alone, riding her big black chopper with an attitude
that’s all show and no merit. There are no others. Just her. And
we flee like rodents at her presence.”
“Until the Protection spell is lifted we must be cautious,”
Nikolaus offered. “All predators have their own predator.”
“That has changed,” Truvin stated. “We’ve developed a
means to capture witches. Myself and some new members of
the tribe. You’ll meet them tomorrow. And that, my friend, is
what I intend to concentrate on after you have returned to Kila.”
“Witch hunting. Sounds intriguing.” He could not allow
Truvin to know he was against it.
But was he? He wanted the bloody witch dead, as well. But

Michele Hauf 211
an organized hunt? Seemed medieval and against all he
wished for Kila.
“A vampire as powerful as you should be a prime player
in the hunt. You can now stalk the enemy when she least
expects—during the day. You up for it?”
“I’m…behind anything that’ll bring down a witch,”
Nikolaus said.
So why the reluctance?
“I should think so.” Truvin tilted his head, perusing
Nikolaus’s face and neck. “Remarkable recovery.”
Nikolaus bowed his head. He was wasting time. “You
deserve death for Gabriel’s death.”
“He’s been your eyes when you’ve been away. And I do
respect him, if for the fact he is a close ally of yours. But…he
challenged me.”
“Gabriel is not aggressive. He has no reason to chal-
lenge—”
“He’s been with my woman.”
“Oh, come on, Stone.”
“Gabriel is the sort, you know it.”
He couldn’t argue that. The vampire did go through women
like wealthy men went through Cristal.
“Yes, but since when have you ever cared so much about
a woman that you couldn’t drop her as quickly as your pants?
It’s an excuse, and you know it. Your violence against Gabriel
was willful and unnecessary.”
“And what of you, Nikolaus?” Truvin approached, blood
creased at the corner of his mouth and a smear of crimson at
his brow where his face had hit the stone wall. “Have you
never had a woman that you would do anything for?”
“No.” Nikolaus drew himself up straight. He would not
reveal his mistake in a blink or a sudden flash of enlarged
pupil. Enough of this. “Until tomorrow night.”

212 Kiss Me Deadly
“I wait with eagerness,” Stone called to Nikolaus’s retreat-
ing back. “Kiss her goodbye before you come, will you?”
Eerie foreboding trickled up Nikolaus’s neck. Truvin knew
nothing about his love life. He was merely summoning
guesses, trying to make him falter. There was no woman who
would ever sway him from his path. No one.
As he charged out into the bright afternoon, Nikolaus
hissed. She was not a woman, but a witch. Two very differ-
ent things.
Briefly, he’d been bespelled.
His mind was his own now.
And yet, he could claim to be as the ancients—bewitched—
thanks to the infusion of her blood and the blood sex magic.
Bewitched.
But only in body, never…his heart.

Chapter 25
T
here was one other place he could try before returning to
Gabriel. Nikolaus knew of someone who might be able to
help, or at the very least, set him in the right direction.
The Dungeon was a Goth bar that featured live bands, yet
dead-looking patrons. It wasn’t tops on Nikolaus’s list of en-
tertainments, but it was the only known recreation for the
snitch he sought.
Seating himself at the black-rubber bar between two
pale-faced females who found sudden interest in the new
patron, Nikolaus ordered a Guinness, to make it look good,
but knew he’d no more than sip at it. Sure, he could take
in liquids without getting a foul stomach—but he wasn’t
much for beer.
Blood suited him fine. And oh, the marvelous, pulsing,
pumping, gushing receptacles that sat in this establishment.
Each one hot and so unaware. He hadn’t drunk human blood for

214 Kiss Me Deadly
weeks, and the taste of nasty witch’s blood still lived at the back
of his throat.
Before he left this bar, he would find a hearty meal to
slake his needs.
Shouting at the end of the long, sweeping bar resulted in
one skinny fellow, limbs flailing and mouth slapping, being
hauled from his stool and punched.
It was never difficult to locate Memori.
A fight put up Nikolaus’s hackles. The last thing he needed
was aggression in the air. How easy it would be to lash out
and join the fray. To beat out his anger upon the delicate
bones and flesh of a mortal.
Some vicarious aggression was what he most needed.
Either that, or he’d haul off and kill someone. But the idiot
was doing a good-enough job all by himself. He was like a
snake, slipping from one defensive set of punches and wran-
gling arms to the next. He was loving it, snapping back with
infuriating comebacks, and taking his punches with a laugh
and a sneer.
Finally the bartender’s shout got through to him. Sur-
rounded by a bunch of huffing, stone-eyed Goths, the snake
slithered away. Aggression salted the air. Nikolaus took a
hearty swallow of beer to redirect his senses.
The snake’s shirt had been tugged up to his pits, and as he
walked toward Nikolaus, trying to get it untucked, the marks
on his chest were visible. Three lines, each with a slash
through them.
Nikolaus had seen those marks before—on the witch.
Himself got around.
Resuming worship over his foamy pint, Nikolaus drew in
the hostile scent of the snake as he slid onto a stool next to
him and slammed a fiver on the bar. “More!”
The bartender rolled his eyes but was obviously pleased to

Michele Hauf 215
have the cash. He snatched the bill and replaced it with a
murky beer. A drunken giggle preceded the snake dunking
back the entire glass in one gulp.
“Impressive,” Nikolaus muttered.
“That ain’t so much,” the man slurred. “I can down a gallon
in the same swallow.”
“I meant that you’re still upright. You’ve blood running
down your chin.” Nikolaus pushed a black cocktail napkin
toward him. The scent of the blood didn’t tempt him, because
he knew this thing sitting next to him was tainted with some
nasty essence. Sallow flesh and red eyes marked him
inhuman; he could very likely be a demon.
The man wiped himself clean and tossed the napkin to the
floor. “I’m ready for round two if you’re itchin’”
“I prefer to watch…Memori.”
“Not many know my name, mister.” The man tilted his
head, viewing Nikolaus at a horizontal. “I haven’t got the
Sight, but I’m guessing I know what you are.”
Both glanced about the room. Not wise to put it out there,
and neither would. The man sobered instantly and huffed a
breath through his nose.
“You know everything that goes on, up or down in this
city, I’m told.”
“You’ve been told right. ’Course, I don’t give out
nothing for free.”
Nikolaus drew up a roll of hundreds from his leather jacket.
He placed two on the bar behind the empty beer glass. “Do you
know of cures, spells or concoctions to help the wounded?”
“Just so.” Memori slid the cash into a pocket. “If I don’t
have something to help you, I can point you in the right di-
rection. ’Course, your kind should heal on their own. Must
be something nasty.”
“A holy wound. From a cross.”

216 Kiss Me Deadly
“Baptized?”
“Yes.”
Nikolaus wondered now how long Gabriel had. It had
been but an hour since he’d left him alone, and dying. He
should be home at his friend’s side, just…being there,
offering his presence.
“There’s no reversing a holy wound,” Memori said in a low
tone, his eyes constantly darting about the crowd. “Unless…”
Nikolaus shifted his arm along the bar and he placed his
face right before Memori’s. He knew he looked imposing, and
he was not against a warning growl.
Memori’s lower lip shook. He sucked it in and spread his
gaze across Nikolaus’s neck. “Not many vamps have tattoos.”
Rarely did a vampire wear tattoos, unless they’d come by
them
before
the transformation. Wasted pain.
“Keep your voice down. How do I reverse the wound?”
“That’ll be Himself you need to talk to. He’s the only one
who can reverse the power of the holy on a vamp. He’ll be
askin’ for a trade, of course.”
“Like those marks on your chest?”
“Precious, aren’t they?” The man spat onto the floor
beneath the bar. “From Himself.”
Memori sucked back the remainder of his beer and
slammed the mug on the bar to get the bartender’s attention.
“Another!” He nodded toward Nikolaus. “He’s paying.”
“For performing three obligations?” Nikolaus wondered.
He’d seen such markings twice now, and to see them in so
short a time period? Curiosity made him ask, “Are you free
of Himself now?”
“Ha! Free? I wish. The devil’s imp, I am.” The man
slammed his palm onto the bar and shot Nikolaus a poison-
ous look. “Three strikes and I thought I was free. But no! Now
I’m the bastard’s familiar for the rest o’ eternity. Kill me now,

Michele Hauf 217
will you? Just haul out and slap my head from my shoulders.
That’ll do it good. That’ll teach Himself.”
Nikolaus shook his head. “You performed three obligations
for the devil, and after, he rewarded you by making you his
familiar? Shouldn’t you have gotten your soul back?”
“Yes, well, the concept of reward is quite another thing
when it comes to Himself and his rules, eh? Once you sign
away your soul, it ain’t never gonna be returned, loan or no.
’Course, who would want it after where it’s been, eh?”
He slugged back another swallow. “What do you care,
vampire? You thinking of forming an alliance with Himself?
I’ll tell you right now, just run. Don’t look at the bastard, don’t
fall for that sexy Pamela Anderson pouty-lips come-on, don’t
even think of what turns you on when you get a whiff of
brimstone, cause, buddy, that will be the end of you.”
“Yet here you are. Walking the mortal realm. Very obvi-
ously…free.”
“If you consider calling in lost souls and tracking vicious
killers free, well then…” Memori lifted his mug and slugged
back another round. He followed with a loud belch and a swipe
of his shirt across his mouth. “That all you wanted, buddy?”
“Yes.” Nikolaus stood and took out another hundred dollar
bill. He laid it on the bar and walked away.
Three strikes and Ravin Crosse would not be out, but
forever indebted to the Old Lad Himself.
Nikolaus couldn’t decide which would be more satisfying,
to know she had become the devil’s familiar, or to kill her
himself, and feel her life wilt away in his own hands.
The moment she heard the crash, Ravin knew it was her
front door. “A girl should just put in a revolving door.”
She stomped out from the kitchen to spy the tall, dark
vampire standing upon the flattened door.

218 Kiss Me Deadly
The urge to continue her pace, right into the man’s arms, was
stalled by a sudden wariness. Nikolaus or Himself? She didn’t
scent brimstone. Usually Himself appeared without the fanfare.
“We need to talk, witch.” Nikolaus stomped off the door
and right up to her.
By the time he’d pinned her to the kitchen wall, Ravin
knew it was the real Nikolaus Drake, likely come to end her
days—as promised.
“Talk?” she squeaked out. His grip about her neck com-
pressed it painfully.
“Talk first—” his sapphire eyes roved over her face. No
hint of compassion in them, only a dark curiosity that
belonged in the eyes of a predator before it lunges for the
attack “—then death.”
“Ah. For a second there I thought you’d forgotten. Set me
down, will you?”
His grip tightened. Ravin choked and kicked out. She man-
aged to heel him on the knee, but he didn’t flinch. The vampire
growled and gnashed his fangs in anger. His hair shook about
him like a beast’s mane.
Ravin closed her eyes, for all she could wish for was another
bite. A long, deep bite that would tease her into a mindless,
wanting oblivion.
One last time. Please, lover, give me back your gorgeous,
deadly bite.
“You know of holy wounds?” Nikolaus asked in a demand-
ing, deep voice. “Look at me, witch!”
Ravin met his vicious urgency with her own defiant stare.
Nikolaus blinked, lowered his gaze and his grip loosened.
He dropped her and spun around to pace away and out into
the living room.
“There is little time,” he said. “I need your help. A friend
of mine has been burned with a cross.”

Michele Hauf 219
Must have been hard, if not impossible for him to ask her
for help. “A vampire?”
“Of course.”
“Gabriel?”
He turned and his eyes briefly touched hers, before
slanting away. Could he not look at her? Did he understand
how difficult it was for her to stand before him and
not
run
into his arms?
“He was wounded five, maybe six hours ago. The wound
grows deeper. I must help him.”
“A holy wound is irreversible.” She shrugged up the sleeves
of her low-neck shirt, and while wanting to step up to
Nikolaus and wrap her arms about him, Ravin maintained a
ten-foot perimeter away from him.
He showed no sign he had ever once loved her. And he
had
mentioned he was here for her death. But while she instinc-
tively knew her fate, her body responded to his presence of
its own accord.
Crossing her arms over her hardened nipples, Ravin
searched the floor, hiding her own needs. “The vampire is a
loss. There’s nothing you can do.”
“You must have a spell,” he insisted. His vehemence made
Ravin flinch. “Bring out your book. The one I know you keep
above the stove. Get it!”
He demanded so intensely, Ravin moved as if on autopilot
to retrieve the grimoire. She set it on the counter and began to
page through it. Though she knew there was nothing inside on
holy wounds, she would show Nikolaus that she was willing.
More than willing. How to make him understand she would
do anything for him?
Yes, damn it, she loved this vampire.
Heartbeat pounding, Ravin turned another page. Aware
Nikolaus had moved in to stand behind her, peering over her

220 Kiss Me Deadly
shoulder, she suppressed the shudder that shimmied up her
spine and tickled across her breasts.
His breath upon her hair. His scent surrounding her. His
very presence…
“Nikolaus, I…” Closing her mouth, she swallowed back the
urge to bellow out a weeping insistence to his touching her. “Do
you remember nothing of the past few weeks?” she whispered.
His fist slammed the counter next to the book, setting the
hanging plants overhead to a titter.
“I remember your betrayal, witch. I remember—”
“That you loved me,” she quickly murmured, so quiet,
perhaps he would not hear. No, she wanted him to hear, to
know
.
Another animal-like huff sounded at her left ear. Nikolaus
pushed away from the counter and the sound of his boot
kicking the fridge made her wonder if the stainless-steel ap-
pliance wasn’t now dented.
“Have you no spell?” he demanded.
“No, Nikolaus, I’m sorry, it’s not possible.”
“Then you will arrange for me to speak with Himself. Now.”
Now she did turn and clutched the counter behind her.
“What do you want to speak to the devil for?”
“I will ask him for a reversal of the holy wound. I know
that bastard can do it.”
“For a trade! Three obligations, Nikolaus.” She lifted her
shirt and thumped her chest. “You know the sacrifice.”
“You think you know the sacrifice,” he corrected. “Out on
loan?” His smirk ended in a muted chuckle.
“My soul will be mine—someday,” she said, choking on
the last word. “But you! Even when you do get your soul back,
you will forever know you served Himself. How can you live
with that?”
“Oh, I know my soul will be gone, witch. You think you are
free with your final obligation?” He shook his head, and as he

Michele Hauf 221
bowed before her his hair veiled over half of his face. When
he looked back up, a rarity of emotion shimmered in his rich
jewel eyes. “Three strikes and you’re his, sweetness. You’ve
been lied to. That is what Himself does so well, isn’t it? Lie?”
Ravin clutched her throat. She attempted to process what he’d
said, but she couldn’t get past the word
sweetness
. He’d called
her by the pet name he’d used only when he had loved her.
But what he’d just said. It could not be true. Her soul.
Gone. Forever?
“No, you’re—” He always spoke the truth. The man’s in-
tegrity had never been questionable.
Her knees felt like noodles. Breaths came quickly. Ravin
reached out—and fell into Nikolaus’s arms.
Quickly he set her down and stepped aside, their contact
brief, but everywhere he had touched her, Ravin’s skin flamed,
crying out for a more lengthy connection.
“It’s true,” he said, pacing from the end of the counter to
the couch and back. “I’ve spoken to another who was given
three obligations, for which, he believed, was merely a loan
of his soul.”
“But he promised,” Ravin managed to say. And then it
all made so much sense. Of course the devil had lied, he was
the great tempter, the master of deception. “So when I
complete the third…?”
One she wasn’t keen on in the first place, but when she’d
thought to get Himself off her back, well then… And there
was the plan that maybe she could slide by on a technicality
because of the miscarriage.
“You become his familiar. Enslaved for eternity. I assume the
three obligations are more an admissions test than loan repay-
ment.” Nikolaus hiked a foot up onto the couch arm and leaned
over to look down where she sat sprawled against the counter.
“Not that I give a crap what happens to a witch, you understand.”

222 Kiss Me Deadly
“Of course not.” Or did he? He’d called her— No, it had
been a slip. “This friend of yours is so important to you that
you’d ransom your soul?”
“Yes.”
He stood tall, drawing his neck straight and thrusting back
his shoulders. A warrior for the battlefield. Fit him with black
armor and a broadsword and he would command denizens,
taking down all who would dare approach with challenge.
A warrior who had mastered her heart. Damn him.
Damn Himself for breaking the spell.
Damn herself for allowing the mistake to happen in the first
place. She was completely responsible for this mess she found
herself in. And nothing she said could ever change the
vampire’s hatred for her now.
But she knew his anger, and wouldn’t allow him to slip
farther into the darkness that he’d so deftly avoided for decades.
“No.” Ravin pushed up against the counter. “I won’t do it.”
The vampire’s fingers coiled into fists, gearing up for the
attack.
“I have principles,” Ravin rushed out. “I won’t allow you
to sink to such depths.”
“Principles?” he spat.
Bounding backward, he spun and rushed to the arsenal. He
ripped the door off the hinges and slammed it to the floor.
Reaching inside, he drew out knives and tossed them to the floor.
Guns were slammed down without concern for the danger.
He pulled out a glass-tipped knife. “This is what you call
principles?”
“Be careful, Nikolaus! It’s tipped with holy water.”
“Bah!” He flung it toward her. It landed on the floor, but
inches from her feet, the glass breaking to leak out the inert
water that would have smoked and sizzled upon contact with
the flesh of a baptized vampire.

Michele Hauf 223
“Who are you to claim principles?” He stalked up to her and
bent down to get in her face. “You have murdered so many.”
She winced at his declaration of her ugly, awful truths. He
knew she wanted to change.
Could
he remember how close
they had become?
“You kill gleefully,” he continued, “without regard for family,
home or alliance. You have even murdered innocent mortals,
and you toss out that word is if you’ve a right to own it?”
She wanted to sink into a sniveling ball, to cast him away
with a simple deportation spell—if only she was up on such
a spell—but Ravin knew Nikolaus would only listen to one
who could match him fire for fire. And where had hers gone?
You gave it to him. Each time you had sex with him, you
fed him your fire
. And she didn’t want it back.
Splaying out a hand to encompass the scattered weapons,
she said, “It’s not right, I know that now. I won’t harm another
soul, I promise. If only you will…”
“I will what, witch?”
Hold me. Kiss me. Love me.
Her body now shaking, Ravin could not fight back the re-
lentless tears that took their leave with repulsive precision.
“You cannot make me summon Himself,” she murmured,
lowering her head to avoid his vicious gaze. “I won’t. Besides,
he does not come to anyone’s bidding but his own.”
The stroke of his hand across her hair momentarily stopped
the world. Sound ceased. Ravin’s tears suspended at the
corners of her eyes. Her heartbeats slowed to a drowsy pace.
He touched her. It was not a hard or pinching grip. Nikolaus
stroked his palm over her hair, softly, sensuously. A lover’s
regard, a lazy summation.
And then he gripped a shank of her hair and the world
revved back to the manic horror of reality.
“Time is of the essence,” he hissed into her face. “You will

224 Kiss Me Deadly
not refuse me, witch, because you do not want me to haunt
you daily should my friend die. It will be a painful, atrocious
haunting that will see you raw and bleeding. And yet I will
not kill you, because that would prove a mercy I don’t have
for witches.”
He had not an ounce of love for her remaining.
And yet, to imagine Nikolaus Drake haunting her ever
after—no matter the pain—could only staunch Ravin’s deter-
mination. “So be it, vampire.”
“Fool!” He pushed away from her.
“Did someone call my name?”
“Oh, hell,” she muttered.
“That’s me!”
Standing in the doorway, the exact duplicate of Nikolaus
Drake held out his arms in grand display. The devil had arrived.
Now the chaos would begin.

Chapter 26
T
aken aback, Nikolaus looked over the woman standing on
the fallen front door. Raven-haired and clad in black leathers;
at her waist and thighs silver weapons glinted. Biker boots
laced up her ankles. Looked as though she’d just stepped off
the rumbling street chopper.
He switched his gaze to the witch in the kitchen. Same face,
same hair, killer curves and determined expression.
Back to the door. They were both…Ravin Crosse.
Impossible.
“What sort of witchcraft are you working now?” Nikolaus
flashed a look to the Ravin in the kitchen. “I’ve had enough
of your black magic!”
“I didn’t do a thing,” Ravin answered.
The other Ravin stepped forward in a weird jaunty trot. Not
the real Ravin’s sensual, confident stride. She shimmied over

226 Kiss Me Deadly
to Nikolaus and traced her fingers up his chest, summoning
an unwanted flush of desire to the surface.
He recalled the witch once telling him the devil appeared
to others in the guise of their greatest…
No
.
Nikolaus shoved her away.
“Now, now,” the new Ravin chided, “that’s no way to treat
a lady. Or so I assume. Ah! I must see about this one.” She
traipsed over to the mirror by the doorway and preened before
it. “Now,
this
is delicious.”
“You are Himself?” Nikolaus asked.
The second Ravin turned and performed a curtsy. “In the
flesh of your greatest desire.”
“You lie and trick,” Nikolaus spat.
“That is my trade,” the smirking creature agreed. “But I’ve
no control over my appearance, unless I wish to take on my
usual form.”
“Then do so!” Nikolaus demanded.
The newest Ravin marched up to him and gripped him by
the collar. “Do not order me, boy. I can strip your soul from
your body if I choose and toss the husk to my minions to peel
out the veins, all while you live to suffer the agony. Shall we
give it a go?”
“I’ve no time right now,” Nikolaus replied. “Maybe later?”
Himself turned to the real Ravin. “Oh, I like him.”
“He’s a vampire,” Ravin said. “You should regard anything
he says with prudence.”
“Silence,” Nikolaus hissed at the witch—the real witch.
He turned back to Himself, who batted long dark lashes at
him in a distressing come-on. The fact he saw the witch dis-
turbed him, but he hadn’t the luxury of time to question the
meaning of it.
“I need a holy wound reversed,” he said to Himself. “Can
you do that?”

Michele Hauf 227
“I can do anything for a price,” Himself answered. She
perused Nikolaus from head to toe and paused for an uncom-
fortable age at his crotch. “Wanna get laid, big boy?”
Gnashing his teeth, Nikolaus fought against his rising rage.
He would not touch the hideous being that taunted him. No
boon was worth lying with the devil.
“Not much on screwing the dark lord, eh?” Himself
shrugged. “Always so difficult to convince you earthly souls
of the exquisite ride. Ah well. Your friend is almost dead.
You’ve not seen him this past hour. The wound burrows deep
into his internal organs to chew away his life.”
He should not be here…wasting time. Gabriel needed him.
“But you can fix that?”
Another shrug. The fake Ravin tugged out a glass-tipped
blade from her thigh belt and made a show of tossing it up
and catching it. “I can stop the desiccation at this moment.
But if that’s what you desire…”
“Save him now.”
Himself tipped the blade against her plump lips. “For three
obligations?”
“Yes—”
“No!” Ravin dashed into the room and gripped Himself by
the arm. “Take me instead. Use it as my final obligation.”
Himself shook Ravin off. “I already have you, witch.”
Watching the two Ravins right next to each other was a
confusing thing. But knowing Gabriel lay dying was vital. Did
he have the right to save him, knowing he would be preserved
in such a damaged state?
Nikolaus had faced this decision many a time in his career
as a surgeon. Yes, we can operate on your child, Mr. and Mrs.
So-and-So, but she’ll never open her eyes again and will
depend on a respirator to breathe for the rest of her life. It was
always similar. An operation to relieve pain, but it could never

228 Kiss Me Deadly
help to restore lifestyle. Nikolaus had relied on the decisions
of the family, sometimes regretting he hadn’t encouraged
them to simply pull the plug. But it hadn’t been his choice.
Was it now his choice?
“You lied to me!” Ravin shouted at Himself’s matching
feminine face. “You told me I would be free after three obliga-
tions.”
“I never said that. Three strikes and your debt is paid is how
it goes. But that doesn’t mean you’re free. Your soul is mine,
sweetness.”
“Don’t—” she put up a hand before her twin “—call me
that.” Casting a fleeting glance over Nikolaus, she paced away
from them and squared her shoulders. “So even if I do
complete the third…” Her brown eyes pleaded woefully.
Nikolaus felt his heart lunge in a gulp. He understood her
pain, and wanted to…
Take it away.
Because she wasn’t what she should be. A vicious,
vampire-hating witch. She was—damn it—he cared for her
in a manner he didn’t want to label, but could not put off
from his thoughts.
Seeing Himself in Ravin’s form meant only that he was still
attracted to her, it did not mean he loved her.
It had not been real.
Part of it was. That part that still clings to your soul.
A soul you can bargain with.
“Her freedom for my soul,” Nikolaus said quickly.
Himself lifted a brow, perusing the offer.
“No!”
Nikolaus pushed back the real Ravin from her double.
“This is not for you to decide, sweetness.”
She settled, whispering the endearment as she looked up
at him, her eyes wide and glossy with tears.

Michele Hauf 229
He’d called her sweetness. Something he’d called her when
he’d…loved her.
Nikolaus fell into Ravin’s soft, watery gaze.
Did
he still
love this woman? This witch?
That was impossible. She had killed him. She had be-
spelled him to love her. He couldn’t have possibly…
fallen—
A spell can influence the brain, but logic is always your
own. You acted of your own volition after being given a shove.
You know that is true!
Christ. He did care. And right now, he wanted to take away
her pain, and Gabriel’s, and make the world right.
“One obligation is all I require to wipe the witch’s slate
clean and return her soul intact,” Himself stated.
“What of Gabriel?”
“Eh. I’ll toss that in as a freebie. Can you do one thing
for me, vampire?”
“Of course I can,” Nikolaus answered.
Ravin didn’t deserve to lose her soul. She was changing.
Had changed. And Nikolaus knew the feeling. It made a
person have hope. And she should have that after two centu-
ries of bleakness and the kill. He would give her that freedom
as his last act of compassion toward her.
“You want my soul?” he asked Himself.
“Mmm, something a bit more valuable.”
“Than my soul? Save Gabriel, and take away Ravin’s debt,
and you can chose your boon. What do you want from me?”
“Your firstborn.”
“No!” Ravin shouted.
But a glance from Himself set her back against the wall,
hands spreading for support.
“My…?”
A ridiculous notion. Nikolaus would never— Well, he had

230 Kiss Me Deadly
once dreamed to be a father. It couldn’t happen now. Vampires
did not PTA-attending daddies make.
Will you help me?
Ravin had asked him to help with her
final obligation. And he had promised he would.
“Done,” Nikolaus said, knowing one more wasted moment
would only see Gabriel further deranged from the wound.
“Excellent.” Himself cast Ravin a wink, and then he was
gone.
Nikolaus shoved his hands in his pockets. He’d gotten
Gabriel’s life. He had secured Ravin’s soul. And if he was
lucky, it would be a long time coming before he had to
contend with the devil’s due.
Not that he’d shirk a bargain, but he had no intention of ever
marrying and starting a family. What kind of bizarre circus freak
would he father? And if the kid were lucky enough to be born
normal, look at the old man. Not a good example for any kid.
“No.” Ravin sank to her knees. “He knows!”
“Knows what?” Stalking across the room, Nikolaus picked
up the front door and propped it against the wall.
For some reason he felt…empty. Empty of anger, of the
heady violence that had charged him to a rage earlier. Empty
of vengeance.
And open to whatever might come his way.
Had making a deal with the devil brought him to such a
place? A feeling of peace, for now his most pressing worries
had been solved.
He looked over at the witch, kneeling on the floor, swaying
back and forth.
You called her sweetness. You know you meant it.
So many times he’d held her gently, taking from her, giving
to her, bringing her to orgasm, quietly sharing their pain.
And yet he had never shown her his hopes. He did have
them. Did she?

Michele Hauf 231
He knelt before her and stroked the glossy hair spilling over
her shoulder. Hate had emptied from him, as well. He wasn’t
sure what he felt toward the witch right now, but negative
violent feelings no longer resided in his heart.
“Knows what, Ravin? What does Himself know?”
Ravin curled forward, shaping her body into a ball, and
pressed her forehead to the floor. “Nikolaus, I think I’m
pregnant.”

Chapter 27
“Y
ou have to go,” Ravin said, still coiled forward onto the
floor.
After her confession she did not want to look into the
vampire’s eyes. She sensed she had guessed right—that she
was pregnant—but she hadn’t proof. Instinctually, she knew.
And while she used the birth control spell religiously, it was
certainly only as effective as an over-the-counter product.
Wasn’t there like a two-percent failure rate?
“Gabriel will need you,” she said. “Please, just go to him.”
Nikolaus wrenched up her head by a shank of her hair. It
didn’t hurt and he supported her now by the back of the head.
Squatting, he lowered his gaze to hers. The sapphire irises
pierced Ravin with reluctant wonder.
“Why did you say you are pregnant? Do you think to win
me back? Why would you…?”

Michele Hauf 233
Want me back?
were the words Ravin sensed he couldn’t
put to voice.
“We’ll talk about this later.” She clasped a hand over his
wrist, which caused him to pull away. Rejection. Utter in-
difference. “It’s just an intuition. I tried to stop you from
making a deal with Himself.”
“That was my choice. When he would not take my soul, I
jumped at the option that I knew might never have to be
repaid—at least not in this century.”
“Nothing in this world is free. I thought to fool Himself
when he asked for my firstborn as the final obligation. If you
do not pay, then Gabriel should die.”
He turned a sneer down upon her. “It’s not as if I do not
intend to make good on the bargain, it’ll just be a cold day in
hell before it ever happens.”
“I think…” Ravin murmured, “Himself knows. Oh,
damn—he
does
know. He must have orchestrated this from
the start. The love spell—oh!”
Suddenly racked with pain, Ravin felt her muscles tighten
and she strained against the razor ice that ate across her
chest. Slow, precise, the slash marks felt as though an in-
visible hand were peeling them from her body, lifting up
flesh and muscle to do so.
She slapped a palm over her chest; the sting of that act ended
the immediate pain. Beneath her fingers she felt smooth flesh.
And her body arched, bending upward. Pinpricks stung her
from head to toe. Something entered her through those pricks
of pain. And Ravin collapsed, gasping but smiling.
It was back. Her soul.
“What the hell was that all about?”
Smiling, she closed her eyes and lifted her fingers to reveal
her rib cage to Nikolaus.
“I’m pleased for you,” he said.

234 Kiss Me Deadly
She was about to ask “Are you really?” but the vampire
stalked toward the door and lifted it to set it aside. “Gabriel
needs me.”
Ravin turned her cheek against her knee to watch as he
pressed his palm against the frame. He stood there for a
moment, looking over the door, and when she saw him turn
his head, she tucked hers facedown into her lap.
“Yes, we will discuss this. Later,” he said in a husky growl.
“Goodbye…sweetness.”
And that single word struck Ravin in her heart and dredged
up a soulful sobbing. He’d said it again, purposefully. He’d
wanted her to have that.
Could he still love her?
He had expected to find Gabriel lying in bed, alive. Instead,
Nikolaus charged through his front door to find the decimated
form of his best friend standing in the center of the living
room, the shades open to the rosy warning of twilight.
The stench of Gabriel’s wound assaulted Nikolaus, but it
was nothing he had not experienced before. He did not waver
as he approached his friend. Only when he saw the silver stake
in the man’s trembling hand did he stop, but a stride away.
“I feel…” Gabriel said. “…as if the wound has stopped
eating at me.” His voice had been reduced to a slithery
whisper, racked with pain. “Isn’t that odd?”
A curious smile traced Gabriel’s lips, but they were thin,
stretched in pain. He’d suffered greatly. It appeared a monu-
mental task merely to stand upright.
“You will not die now,” Nikolaus offered. Jaw tight, he
swallowed. What had he done? This was no life for any man!
“I’ve…seen to your survival.”
“Have you,” Gabriel muttered, a reluctant acceptance.
“Please, my friend, hand me the stake?”

Michele Hauf 235
Gabriel clutched the weapon tighter and wobbled. When
Nikolaus reached to steady him, he stumbled backward and put
up his free hand, the shaking fingers coated in blood from his
wound. And there, though he had pulled a clean brown T-shirt
on, the shape of a distorted cross soaked through. It was so large.
Would he walk endlessly after with the seeping wound to
remind him of the death he had cheated? A death Nikolaus
had
decided
Gabriel must cheat.
Had he the opportunity to ask Gabriel before if it was what
he wanted, would he have chosen as Nikolaus wished?
“You must…kill me,” Gabriel said.
“No.”
“Do you wish me to live like this?”
He lifted up the shirt to reveal agonizing havoc. His heart
had been exposed and pulsed at the corner of one of the cross
armatures. Other organs Nikolaus felt sure he could identify
if he were in the cold confines of a lab doing an autopsy,
showed as well.
“I…” What could he do to rescue his friend? It was he who
had wasted the time in getting the wound stopped. He, who
had sentenced Gabriel to this undying hell—with no means
to change it.
Could he perform surgery to close up the wound? Skin grafts?
Ridiculous. The man needed organs and body fat and
muscle and…sanity.
“I am so sorry” was all Nikolaus could offer. “This is all
my fault. Had I not led you to believe I had killed the witch…”
Pregnant? With his child?
Yet another blow. One that should lift him to rejoice, and
yet…if she was pregnant, he’d just sold his unborn child
to the devil.
This was not as he’d intended his life to go. Everything was
wrong. How to make it as right as it had been but days earlier?

236 Kiss Me Deadly
“My God.” Nikolaus bowed his head.
It had been right with her.
“I blame you for nothing…but kindness,” Gabriel
wheezed. He waved the silver stake between them. “You have
been good to me…for years. So much you have taught me.
Restraint. Pride. Compassion.”
Nikolaus winced.
“Now. Continue that kindness.”
The stake wobbled in his trembling grasp, but it was
directed toward Nikolaus.
Put me from misery
.
To kill. To purposely take a life, and not because of some
medical mistake, or because he had tried for hours to clamp
off an intracerebral hemorrhage to no avail.
Since he’d become a vampire, Nikolaus had killed twice.
Both times, an accident. When first he’d been transformed he
had not known how much blood to take, that if he stole too
much from his victims they would arrest and die in his arms.
A harsh lesson to learn, but learn it he had.
Not since then had he killed.
But you did consider it weeks ago.
Yes, the witch. A revenge killing. A means to cleanse his
soul of the anger that had brewed within him for the months
following her attack.
And what had his assassin done to him? She’d opened
Nikolaus’s wanting heart and thrust in her hand, caressing,
massaging, making him soften and gentling him.
And he had—
did
—love her for that.
I love the witch. I love Ravin Crosse.
And that love would destroy him.
Does she truly carry my child?
“Nikolaus, please.”
Brought back to the moment, Nikolaus straightened his
focus on the vampire standing before him.

Michele Hauf 237
Gabriel had suffered for his indiscretions. Perhaps the devil
would be served his due by taking his child, as punishment for
what he must now do for all the wrongs he had committed
against others.
Stepping forward, Nikolaus grasped the cool silver stake.
Heavy, it weighed a good pound or two. Designed for
maximum thrust and pointed to glide easily through flesh
and blood. Why did Gabriel, a vampire, possess such a thing?
It was too late to ask. Macabre wonders must be set aside.
The longer he stood, indecisive, the longer Gabriel would be
made to suffer.
“You must know,” Nikolaus began, swallowing regret and
forcing himself to be true, for that is what Gabriel deserved.
“She is still alive. I could not kill the witch.”
Gabriel nodded, the weight of his head hanging heavily.
“I believe I may…love her.”
A thin smile cracked Gabriel’s face. “She’s been good for
you, then. You are bewitched, Nikolaus. And a phoenix. You
are probably one of the most powerful vampires to walk the
earth now.”
“I have not told you. I…can walk in the sunlight.”
Briefly, a joyous smile stretched Gabriel’s mouth and his eyes
closed. “The sun. So warm. You are truly blessed, my friend.”
“It means nothing without my friends at my side.”
Gabriel smirked and shrugged away the joy. “We are crea-
tures. Not meant for this world in the first place. You must
know I welcome death. And it is deserved.”
“No, Gabriel. No man deserves death.” Or witch, for that
matter. “Ever.”
“A man cannot prevent who his heart will grow attached
to. I…fell in love with Rebecca, Truvin’s girl. I killed her in
a fit of jealousy. I didn’t tell you, because you’ve been so busy
with your own woman. A witch.” He snickered. “Only you,

238 Kiss Me Deadly
Nikolaus, have the capacity to see beyond your enemy’s
darkness and offer love. Only you.”
“I am not so magnanimous.”
“We are, none of us, stellar citizens. You should…fight for
her.”
As he had not fought quicker and harder for Gabriel? A tear
escaped his eyes. Nikolaus grabbed his friend by the shoulders.
“I have loved you, my friend,” Nikolaus said. “You have
been the one to share kindness with me, and in turn, teach me
things that the darkness might have fouled.”
“I love you, Nikolaus. Now, do this quickly. The pain has
become so great, I am numb.”
Endorphins, thank God for that.
“Go in peace, Gabriel Rossum. May the heavens forgive
you the dark that was never your choice.”
And he stabbed the stake through Gabriel’s chest. The
doomed vampire spread back his arms and called out to the
fickle heavens.
For a moment, a luminous aura surrounded Gabriel, pale
and silver and twinkling with the midnight stars. And then his
form cracked and dispersed to fine dust that fell from the air,
but did not touch mortal objects, for it did not land before dis-
integrating. No speck of him remained.
Nikolaus dropped the stake and fell to his knees. He had
not sobbed for decades. Now the tears came easily.
Was he right to allow the tribe to choose a leader?
Truvin Stone tapped his beringed thumb on the black
granite desktop. He’d been spending a ridiculous amount of
time here at the warehouse, where centuries of collected trea-
sures watched silently from their dusty perches as he worked
out ideas, plans, and struggled with expectations.

Michele Hauf 239
He expected Kila would pick him to continue to lead, but
he could not be confident that would be the case.
Daily, he heard the whispers from his men. Their desire to
see Drake return, to look upon the all-powerful phoenix, was
imminent. Wouldn’t that be something? To be led by one ru-
mored to now be indestructible? To follow a man who had
not
been defeated by a witch?
Yet, what would they whisper if they knew the truth of
Nikolaus Drake? Did he wish to expose him, the one person
who had only offered him kindness over the years?
Truvin despised the no-kill policy, but he had survived it,
nonetheless. And he could continue to do so should Nikolaus
reign.
But he did not care to be told what to do, or how to live his
life. Did he not deserve some respect for his wisdom, for
having walked this earth ten times longer than Drake?
True, he wasn’t keen on leading and the responsibility that
came with it, but he was serious about forming a crew of vam-
pires who would not back away from a witch. Strong, fearless
vampires who could stand defiantly before any who would
think to slay their kind.
He was ready. He’d developed a method, a tactical process—
as well as outfitting his crew with safety armor. But to do so, he
must make an example of his former colleague. For Nikolaus
had broken the one unwritten rule that no vampire would ever
dare break.
He had allied himself with a witch.

Chapter 28
T
he alley was dark. A streetlight on the corner had been
busted days earlier. Surprisingly it hadn’t been replaced. The
city was usually quite careful about things like that.
Didn’t matter, Ravin could see vamps on a moonless dark
night thanks to her deal with Himself.
Your soul will never be yours.
Fool, that she had thought for even the flicker of a moment
that she could deal with the devil and emerge unscathed.
And now her soul
was
hers. And yet… “I will never have
the balance I seek.”
Her debt was paid.
Ravin closed her eyes. Nikolaus could not have known
Himself had asked the same of her—for her firstborn.
Himself knew.
“Who was it really for?” she muttered now, thinking of that
damned love spell. She hadn’t asked, hadn’t thought it her

Michele Hauf 241
place to ask, nor had she wanted to know. When preparing the
spell, she’d even considered that Himself had wanted to play
one enemy against the other.
It made such twisted sense. A child born of a phoenix—who
was also a bewitched vampire—and a witch could become a
very powerful being. Himself had orchestrated this masterfully.
“What a fool I have been.”
It was time to get out of this city. Head south for a while.
Hell, Europe sounded good. Sure, there were a lot fewer
vamps across the Atlantic, even fewer that ran in tribes, for
the tribes were an American thing. But that was all good.
Because she’d abandoned the slayer costume. Maybe.
Ravin wasn’t going to start philosophizing on her changing
morals. They were there. Somewhere. And those morals no
longer wanted to see vamps turn to ash.
It was time to stand aside from the carnage and begin to
view the future through new eyes. The vampire nation had
suffered enough for her parents’ deaths. Truly, the debt had
been paid. She would move on, if only to honor Nikolaus for
his sacrifice for her.
And to make a better life for the child.
The scent of blood carried through the evening air. Curious.
Ravin had expected Kila to gather in the upper warehouse as
they usually did on Sundays. But they never risked taking a
victim when their numbers were so large.
She did a scan up and down the alley. Maybe some mongrel
alley cat, fresh from a claw match, shuddered behind a pile
of refuse licking its wounds.
Tonight was Solstice. She wasn’t sure if Nikolaus would
show, or perhaps he already had. Had he retaken his
position as leader?
She had to see him. Just to know that his friend had been
saved. To know his sacrifice had not been futile.

242 Kiss Me Deadly
His sacrifice is yours.
But was she really pregnant?
Ravin ran her palm across her flat belly. She had survived
for centuries, had taken many lovers without becoming
pregnant. Save the one time, which proved the birth control
spell wasn’t entirely fail-safe.
A child conceived of a faery and a witch. The match seemed
no crazier than that of a vampire and a witch. But she’d miscar-
ried in her third month. She had been slightly relieved at the
time, but her sadness had been equal, for then she had allowed
herself to indulge in the fantasy of family, even knowing full
well Dominique had loved his dead wife and his absinthe, and
might have never been able to love a child. The miscarriage had
been for the best.
Still she tried to convince her empty soul of that.
Now, when she had committed the gravest betrayal to her
kind—and Nikolaus to his kind—would she be punished?
Was it a punishment to bring a child into this world,
fathered by a man she loved? It didn’t sound so awful. But
knowing that a child could never be hers was.
What have I done?
Pounding her forehead against the brick wall gave her a
brisk slap. Now was no time to go soft. Nikolaus hated her.
He’d as easily hand over their child as biting a mortal for
lunch. She meant nothing to him. A child created by a witch
could mean less than nothing.
He called you sweetness.
Habit, nothing more.
She had looked into his eyes and felt his anger radiate
from his pores and into her newly returned soul.
She heard footsteps and swung to look down the alley. A
wide hand slapped over her mouth, the other hand going for the
dagger she’d tucked at the back of her waist. Pinned effectively

Michele Hauf 243
against the wall, Ravin didn’t struggle, because she saw her
attacker’s face.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing, witch?”
Nikolaus’s hand was clamped over her mouth so tightly,
did he actually expect she could answer?
“Is this tipped with your blood, witch?”
She nodded.
“I thought you wanted to stop?”
Still couldn’t speak. But what did he care if she carried it
now out of self-defense instead of anger?
“Go home. Better yet, get out of town. You’re not wanted
here.”
She scissored her legs but couldn’t summon enough
leverage for a good kick. Nikolaus pressed his weight
solidly against her frame, forcing air from her lungs with
the action.
“I’m giving you a free one this time,” he said. Pressing his
nose against her ear, he breathed. Or did he sniff? “I’m going
to take my hand from your mouth. If you scream, the entire
tribe will be upon you. And I won’t be taking a witch’s side,
not on the night of my return, I promise you that.”
He took his hand away and Ravin stretched her jaw. Remem-
brance of his gentle touch felt so distant. “I’m here to see you.”
“You’ve seen me. Now go. Quickly.”
“Not until I know about Gabriel. How is he?”
Nikolaus sucked in a breath, his body bending against hers.
For a moment he pressed his lips to her forehead. A stroke of
his thumb glided along her cheek. Was he…?
Ravin felt he distinctly showed her gentleness. But…
He
hated her
.
He pushed from her body and turned his shoulder to her,
looking out over the alleyway. “Gabriel is dead.”
“But—”

244 Kiss Me Deadly
“He was alive when I returned home, Himself kept the bar-
gain. But he was in no condition to thrive. The wound had taken
too much from him, changed him. It was a mercy killing.”
Ravin sucked in a breath. It made perfect sense that Gabriel
would be so wounded life would not be worth it. And that
Nikolaus had had to take his friend’s life? “I’m so sorry.”
“Think on it no more. I will not.”
And he looked at her, face-to-face, not a blink, and no
anger in his eyes. It penetrated deeply. Now she had a soul
inside her, Ravin felt it sigh, and wanted to grab out for it all.
Anything he would give to her, she would take.
“What was that?” she dared. “Just now. You…touched
me. Nikolaus?”
“Go,” he rasped. He shoved the dagger against her stomach
until she took it. “Just…go.”
“No. Look at me again. Deep into my soul, like you just
did. Nikolaus—”
“Please! Do not say my name. It—” he kicked the base
of the brick wall “—hurts my heart. I can’t handle more
pain today. I just…”
She hung suspended in an instant. Nikolaus held her with
one hand, under the neck, her shoulders to the wall, feet
dangling. She would not draw the blade.
“Are you sure?” he asked. Raspy and deep. The tone of it
calmed her.
“Sure of what? That I love you? Yes.”
“No, you cannot— I…you said you were…” He set her
down gently, and his long fingers stroked her stomach.
Ravin placed a hand over his, wishing the contact to
never stop. A part of him did not completely despise her,
she felt it. And there, in her belly, she felt the swirl of
awakening, her body responding to his touch she so des-
perately desired.

Michele Hauf 245
“No, I’m not sure. Like I said before, it’s a feeling. I’ve
been sick a few times. Didn’t think anything of it. Just intui-
tion. But I could be wrong.”
“You should see a doctor.”
“I know of a witch doctor in St. Paul.”
“A—” he nodded, understanding “—doctor for witches.
Yes. Do it quickly. I need to know if—”
If he had consigned their child to hell.
Oh, Nikolaus, I will love you even for our horrible deci-
sions and desperate acts of love.
“Now, get out of here before we’re seen together.”
“I’ll go,” she said.
She wobbled forward, and it took some balancing to avoid
touching him. Though she wanted to. Desperately.
Just kiss
me
, she wanted to cry.
Make me feel the way I did a few days
ago. Bring me into you and push away the world.
And then she did ask. “I’ll go if you kiss me.”
“Have you lost your marbles, witch?” He lowered his
voice and leaned in again, so close, their noses nudged. “I’m
no longer under some idiot love spell. I despise you. I hate
the smell of you. I—”
He was lying. She felt it. Intuition again; it was never wrong.
So she would see for herself. Ravin went up on tiptoes and
planted a kiss to Nikolaus’s mouth. He shoved at her; she
held on. And for five seconds, he kissed her back. It was all
she needed.
Breaking the kiss, Ravin stepped back immediately to
avoid his anger. But it did not come. Turning, she strode down
the alley to the parked chopper.
She had felt it. He’d kissed her back.
Fingers pressed to the brick wall, Nikolaus kept his eyes
closed tight. She shuffled away, her boots clodding down the

246 Kiss Me Deadly
street. He kept them closed even when he heard her fire up
the street chopper and rumble off.
Only then did he dare open his eyes—to the truth.
He’d kissed her. He hadn’t shoved her away at the offense.
He had taken the kiss from her and given back.
“What the hell?”
Heartbeat pounding, he gasped, trying for breath, as if he’d
run a few laps, pre-vamp condition. His entire system raced,
frenzied by her touch.
The smell of her. Cherries, cloves and musk.
The feel of her mouth upon his. He traced his lower lip with
his tongue. The taste of her—dark and lush.
“No!” Nikolaus slammed the wall with his fist. “I can’t be.
It was a spell. Is it still there, affecting me?”
He knew better. He knew that night the spell had been broken,
as he’d stood on the rooftop watching her plummet to the dusty
cement sidewalk, that he’d felt instant hate for the witch.
And now? It was different. He hated her for what she’d
done, enslaving him.
But for who she was as a person?
I hate the vampire, but I love the man.
Did he really feel something for Ravin Crosse?
He searched the street for a trace of her, but the chopper
had turned and rumbled off. “Come back to me, Ravin.”
The moon crept out from behind the clouds as Ravin parked
her chopper in the garage below the apartment building.
She was in quite the mood since leaving Nikolaus in the
alleyway.
“He doesn’t hate me,” she whispered. “He kissed me back.”
Hooking a hand behind her waist to tug out the dagger that
was beginning to rub against her spine, she suddenly paused.
Oil and gas fumes misted the air. A row of silent cars

Michele Hauf 247
parked along the north wall. To her right, an ominous black
van sat. No one in this building owned a van.
Swinging to her right, Ravin instinctively dodged as the
rope lariat sailed over her head, missing its target. A dark
figure wearing a full-head black mask with goggles reeled
back the rope.
She heard motion behind her and swung, wielding the
dagger, but the glass tip did not cut through flesh, instead
slipped over the black fabric. Kevlar, she guessed.
And there was another figure, making three, surrounding
her. Clad in Kevlar, and wearing goggles that lit their eyes
with a soft amber light, not an inch of flesh or hair showed.
Looked like ninjas, but she knew differently.
Their auras were crimson, shadowed with dark ashy speckles.
Vampires.
Biting her lip, Ravin spat, and one of them dodged.
Struck from behind, Ravin went down, landing on her
elbows and moving into a roll. She blocked a punch, but felt
her legs being pulled straight. The attacker sat on her knees so
she could not kick, and began to wrap the rope about her ankles.
Groping over the Kevlar, she managed to hook her fingers
over the rim of the goggles. Spitting directly in the man’s now-
exposed eyes scored her one point.
A blood-curdling yowl exploded above her. He clutched
his eyes and staggered off her.
A thick block of leather was shoved into her mouth. A
leather strap was secured over and around her head.
Beside her, the vampire she’d spat on dispersed to ash.
Her arms yet free, Ravin punched, but to no avail. As she
was slammed forward on the tarmac, her arms were wrenched
behind her and secured with more rope.
“Time to roast a witch,” one of the attackers announced.

Chapter 29
N
ikolaus waited on the sidewalk, his boot toes hanging over
the curb. The moon was high and round, fitting for this Solstice
eve. And when he should have been prepared, fired up and
ready to step back into his position as leader, now he could
but stand in the sky and close his eyes to the soft breeze that
dusted his eyelids.
What had he done?
What had
she
done?
“Do I love her?”
Vampires did not love witches.
Never had he been one to discriminate against those who
did not look or think as he did. Yet now, when the rules said
he should not do something, he obeyed.
Since when had he been one to follow the rules?
And that he was questioning his alliances made him realize
it wasn’t all black and white.
Nor should it be for Truvin, eh?

Michele Hauf 249
Right. Because if the very man who sought to again lead
Kila could not follow a rule ingrained in the vampiric being,
then why should he expect Truvin to repress his nature?
“It’s all because of the witch. She brought this on.”
He had thought the spell dissolved after he’d leapt from the
rooftop to look over the broken witch. End of story. He would
go back to his life, she to hers.
But as he held her in the alley, his hand firm about her neck,
and her body lifted so her feet had not touched ground, he had
leaned into her. The scent of her had lured him. Reminding.
No, her blood would never sing to him as the luscious, life-
giving mortal blood did.
But her soul, ah, he had sensed the woman’s soul. Her own,
not out on loan to the devil Himself. And he had touched it.
As she had his. Because she could. Because he had not bar-
gained with his soul for Gabriel’s life, but rather with a soul
he believed might never exist.
Clutching his chest, Nikolaus looked up to the moon.
“What have I done? What if she’s…?”
Pregnant. With his child. And he had sacrificed that child
for the life of a man he had no right trying to preserve.
Nikolaus would sooner give his own life than see any child—
especially his own—handed over to the very devil Himself.
Could he do that? Make an exchange? This whole bargain-
ing-with-the-devil thing had never occurred to him until he’d
met Ravin. And now he had used the bargain to destroy not one,
but two innocent souls.
“Let it be a mistake,” he murmured. “She thinks she is, but
it’s something else.” For he could not forgive himself otherwise.
“Ravin,” he whispered. To speak her name made it all so
real, returned him to her arms, her hair, her body, her kisses.
“Sweetness.”
He had to see her again. Wrap his arms about her and pull

250 Kiss Me Deadly
her in to nuzzle his nose into her coconut-scented hair. And
that gorgeous perfume that summoned his desire every time
he smelled it—cherries, musk, honey, and some other dark
essences. The unique scent of his lover.
Yes, his lover.
Somehow, he had managed to fall in love, beyond the
spell’s coercion. The brain learns what it likes, and will seek
it ever after, as if an addiction.
Could he walk before the tribe and present himself as
their leader when his heart belonged to the vampires’
greatest enemy? To guess at his intimations, Truvin had in-
stilled in the tribe the heady ambition to hunt witches. Some-
thing he should not fault them for; it was a natural desire for
their kind.
You need the control to feel alive. God-like.
He
was
alive. He didn’t need the control because he had
something better. Love.
He’d intended to walk the eight or nine blocks to the ware-
house. Nikolaus looked down the street, not seeing beyond the
huge flour factory that was currently being refabricated into
luxury half-million-dollar lofts.
To back down now would show his men fear. That he
wasn’t up for the challenge. They needed guidance.
Do they really need to live the way you want them to?
Perhaps Truvin was right in allowing them to simply
function as the creatures they were.
Nikolaus grimaced, regretting his thoughts. He thought of
them as creatures? That made him a creature. One who lived on
the blood taken from others. A monster in the eyes of the world.
But not in hers.
She had changed. She had learned to love
that which she most hated.
So why did Nikolaus still vacillate against his own
changed truths?

Michele Hauf 251
You’re not vacillating, you’re trying to put a logical spin
to it all. Stop that. Just accept.
A black limousine pulled up to the curb. The back door
opened and Nikolaus knew immediately who it was before he
even saw the smirking grin peek out from inside.
“Need a lift, Drake?”
Very conscious of the closed interior and that he could
smell Truvin’s spicy cologne, Nikolaus decided to let go of
his anxiety. If the man recognized the witch’s scent on him,
then so be it.
Just accept.
“Eager?” Truvin asked. He slid a leg up to rest the ankle
across his knee. His right hand, beringed with diamonds and
platinum, tapped his crocodile shoe.
“Ready,” Nikolaus provided. “We’re going the wrong way.”
“We’ll get there.”
“You promised we would have a vote over my return.”
“With proof of your alliance to Kila,” Truvin said. He
strolled his gaze over Nikolaus, his nostrils flaring.
He’s picked up something
, Nikolaus knew.
“How’s Gabriel?”
His fingers curling into tight fists, Nikolaus cut off an angry
growl. If Truvin could set up his ire so instantaneously then he
wasn’t ready to go back. He must control his need to lash out.
You did not kill the witch. You can do this.
“Gabriel is dead.”
“Sorry.”
“No you’re not. And it wasn’t over some damned woman,
that was just a convenient excuse. Why couldn’t you have kept
this between the two of us? Gabriel was the least harmful
thing in your life.”
“You’re right. As usual.” Truvin stretched an arm along the

252 Kiss Me Deadly
back of the car and leaned into his corner, turning his body to
Nikolaus. The accusing tilt of his head spoke volumes. “How
could
you
do it? Is she still alive?”
“You know that she is.” Nikolaus turned on the seat and
looked him full on.
“I do. You’ve seen her recently. I can smell her on you.”
“Not a sweeter scent this side of the Mississippi.”
“She is the enemy!”
Nikolaus nodded, knowing he had to contain Truvin’s rage
and make him understand. Knowledge, that was the way to
survival—for the entire tribe.
And yet, a looser rein might also be necessary.
“Not all witches walk around equipped to slay,” Nikolaus
said. “In fact, I’d wager less than one percent of them actually
do so. She’s an anomaly. We’ve nothing to fear from her.”
“All witches must die. We cannot afford them life when
they carry our death in their veins. You know this, Drake.
How is it you can be so cavalier after all you have suffered
because of a witch?”
“It was a spell. A love spell that forced me to love her.”
Truvin chuckled and swiped his fingers across his mouth.
“Now, that is rich. You lie.”
“I wish I did. I knew I should hate her, even as I was
screwing her.”
“The witch put a spell on you? Why?”
“It wasn’t her intention. It was…” Who had the spell been
for? Nikolaus had never given it thought. “It was an accident.
She tried to push me away, but the spell was too strong. It’s
broken now.”
“And now you’ll come groveling back to the tribe, asking
forgiveness after screwing the one person who we must hide
away from for fear of death?”
“I don’t grovel.”

Michele Hauf 253
Truvin countered, “Nor do I hide away in fear. So, you
ready to hunt the witch?”
No. But until he had a good solid plan—and figured
Truvin’s intentions—Nikolaus needed to play along. “Name
the time, Stone.”
“I don’t believe you.”
“And I don’t believe you’ll hand over the reins, so we’re
even.”
Truvin tugged out his cell phone, checked the screen and
punched in a few keys. “Driver, turn around. Head for the
warehouse.”
The limo changed course and the glow of the cityscape’s
lights grew brighter with midnight neons and flashing bar signs.
Nikolaus exhaled. The silence cut across his ribs. He did
not want to feel threatened by Truvin; the man had always
been his friend. What was he not seeing?
“So tell me, Nikolaus, what sacrifice will you make to
have the world as you believe it should be?”
The question could not have been worded more precisely.
To have the world as he believed it should be? Was that what
he was doing? Striving to take back control, to manipulate
the lives of others so they coincided with his ideal for a
perfect world?
How miserable your manipulations of Gabriel’s life proved.
Indeed. These truths, they cut deeply, and yet he felt he
should wear the scars from them ever after as a reminder. It
was time to take a step back and loosen up on the control. It
just might…feel right.
“You know I tried the no-killing thing, Nikolaus. Really, I
gave it my best. But I believe you will never understand what
it is that makes me what I am. I have been Truvin Stone for
centuries. I was completely fine with my world before you
walked into it.”

254 Kiss Me Deadly
“You were hungry for family.”
“Yes, yes, I needed connection, a solid reality that would
not die or leave or slip away with the world. Kila gave me that.
And for that, I am grateful. But your ignorance of our very
nature startles me—why, you have to take a victim once or
twice a week. I can go for months without blood.”
“Because you drain mortals to their deaths.”
“That is what I am.”
“A vampire can choose to be, or not to be, a monster,
Stone. I choose not to be.”
“Understood. But don’t force your choice on the rest of us.”
“It has never been forced!” Checking his anger, Nikolaus
pressed his shoulders to the leather seat and looked out the
window.
“Can we come together in some sort of agreeable commu-
nion?”
Despite his nature, Truvin Stone was not evil, nor did
Nikolaus despise him—even after Gabriel’s death. So many
hands were involved in bringing about his macabre end.
“I mean…” Truvin shifted on the seat, leaning forward to
explain. “We work together. You’ve the presence, the com-
mand, the clear and true ability to lead. While I have a focus
that you seem to lack.”
“Sounds dangerous. The two of us working together?”
“Perhaps you’re right. You could never share authority. I
could never live under a dictator—”
“A—what?”
“We’re here.”
Indeed, they had parked outside the warehouse. The street
was dark because the tribe ensured the lamps were always
broken. They’d also painted a graffiti of gang signs across the
building facade, which kept back most curious mortals.
Nikolaus inhaled deeply and opened the car door. He was

Michele Hauf 255
not a dictator, and he could share authority. It would be a chal-
lenge, but he was up for it.
“It all falls on the choices a man makes,” Truvin said. “Can
you sacrifice for the greater good?”
To control and rule the tribe gave him a sense of accomplish-
ment. He could no longer get that by drilling a two-inch hole
in some guy’s skull and cutting out a tumor. Here was his family.
A weird, screwed-up, seeking family. But weren’t they all?
This was the one place on the earth where he truly belonged.
And yet, a lack of control would free him of responsibility.
Could he do that? The only time in his life when he’d not felt
completely in control was when he’d been in love. And hadn’t
that been a way to fly?
Was it possible to have both at the same time—control
and freedom?
He stepped out into the night sky. A tremor of recognition
touched him. And Nikolaus’s heart dropped.
She was inside. He could smell her fear.
Unnatural
. And
she was not safe.
They’d tied her arms high above her head, secured to the
overhead beams with knots worthy of a hangman’s noose. Her
ankles were also secured, the ropes drawn through hooks an-
chored into the wood floor, so she hung suspended. The strain
on her shoulders and hips would break her sooner than any
torture would.
Unless the faggots beneath her were lit. A low circle of tinder
and logs were placed in a six-foot diameter at Ravin’s feet.
The only way to kill a witch? Fire. A slow and painful death.
“Prove your alliance to Kila.”
A flash of silver swept before Truvin’s face. He handed the
plain silver lighter to Nikolaus—and he took it.

Chapter 30
S
napping out the lighter, Nikolaus made a show of it before
his men. The warehouse, stacked to the rooftops with treasure
and files and safes, smelled ripe with the heady will to cause
chaos, to harm—to kill. It wasn’t a pleasant scent. And it toyed
with his struggle to conjure a plan. Did he need one? Hadn’t
concealing the truth done enough to foul his life already?
You are ready for change. Face it.
Besides he and Truvin, there were seven in attendance.
Nikolaus recognized five faces. Two must be new, and looking
more punkish and ready to fight than David, the Frenchman
with a Mohawk who worked a nightshift at La Belle Vie
because he loved to cook, or Nathanial, who was young,
handsome and always ready with a salacious joke.
Clad in ankle-length dusters, skinny black jeans and high-
laced combat boots, the two new recruits didn’t suit Truvin’s
style. They wore goggles perched upon their heads, and one

Michele Hauf 257
sported a vest that appeared to be Kevlar. Of course, a vampire
required protection to capture the enemy.
Ready to hunt with us?
Had he crushed Truvin at the time, this whole awful disaster
might not be happening now. But violence wasn’t his style.
Just over his shoulder, Ravin’s breaths came heavily.
Nikolaus’s heart ached. The moment he’d walked into the
warehouse and had seen her there, the foolishness of his quest
had become real. He’d been questioning his ideals for days.
Did he want to rule over men? Or did he simply wish to make
a good life for himself? One that included the woman he
loved, and very possibly, their child.
You love her. You never stopped.
He wanted to turn around and cut Ravin down, clutch her
close and dash away with her. But he had to play this right.
He was not about to back down, cower with his tail between
his legs and watch while Truvin ordered Ravin’s demise.
Nodding and pulling a staunch grimace onto his face,
Nikolaus stalked across the warehouse floor toward Ravin.
“Are you ready to die, witch?” Truvin called as he stepped
forward from the ranks.
Nikolaus felt the power inside him pushing against his
flesh, eager to get out. Misdirected anger, for it was all for
Truvin. And Gabriel.
He turned his back to the crew of vampires and looked at
the witch, lighter still in hand.
She spat upon him. Delicious defiance, even when she
could only guess her chances at survival were nil. But he
couldn’t risk her sensing his fear. Fear that all may not go as
planned—hell, he hadn’t a plan. Could he get the witch out
alive? He could use her…as a weapon.
“Make it long,” someone from the tribe called out.
“Painful.”

258 Kiss Me Deadly
Nikolaus winced. In but two months his men had drastically
changed. While he could grant that even when he had led them,
none had held any respect for witches, this lust for death
sickened him.
And what of your own lustful revenge scheme to kill the
witch? You are no better than any of them. Step down, Drake.
You are not a god.
“Yes, do it, vampire,” Ravin murmured. “I deserve it.” And
then she said so softly, that none but Nikolaus heard, “For en-
slaving you. The spell…I had no right. It was my fault. I
planned it.”
Rearing back at that statement, Nikolaus checked his
sudden switch to empathy. So many eyes were upon him.
Shoulders stiffening, he stalked the floor before the witch.
He knew better; Himself had asked for the spell. She could
have had no idea an angry vampire would knock down her
door that night and upset the direction of the love spell.
Nathanial, head bowed but eyes upon him, delivered the
most scathing of all looks. He had only been a vampire for
two years. He was young, naive, and needed leadership if he
were to walk the earth ever after and not get himself into ir-
reversible trouble. To his side stood Gear. He had been the
wildest, most difficult to keep under control, and yet the man
had genuinely sought guidance and flourished under it. They
were, not a single one of them, animals.
Nor was Truvin. The man pursued an innate need. He
wanted to be safe. Nikolaus could fault no man for protect-
ing himself and doing all that he must to ensure that. Kill first
or be killed? An easy answer.
And then Nikolaus knew what he had to do. But he could
not sacrifice a single friend to do it.
Nikolaus stepped up and put his nose right in Ravin’s face.
He heard her intake of breath. Those lips, so close to his.
Take

Michele Hauf 259
my breath from me. It is yours
. Though she smelled of sweat
and fear, the unique perfume of her teased at him.
Obviously, she had tried to defend herself. A flick of his
tongue licked the blood from the corner of her mouth.
“Nasty stuff,” he hissed so all could hear him.
Aware the tribe members took a step back, Nikolaus
smiled. Not stupid, then.
“How can you…?” David started.
“He touched her blood,” one of the punked-out vampires
muttered. “And he’s not sizzling.”
Nikolaus cast a sharp grin over his shoulder. “Witch’s
blood? Dangerous stuff.”
He swung around and splayed his hand out before him. On
his fingertips glistened Ravin’s blood, crimson and bold. The
sight of it forced the tribe back a few steps.
“One drop will sizzle through your flesh and eat into your
insides as if it were a demon on a quest for a man’s soul. It
does not relent. And it hurts like nothing you will ever want
to experience.”
A flick of his fingers sent a few droplets into the air.
“Watch it, man!”
He shook his head at their fear, but inside cursed himself
for threatening his brethren. It had to be done this way. They
would know his strength.
Nikolaus walked around behind Ravin. Her head fell back
and he pushed it hard.
“Stay alert, witch. Can you feel it? Your life slowly seeping
away. I’ve tasted it. A world of goodness and evil rushes
through your thoughts. Did I do everything right? Why should
I care? Will I be punished? Why couldn’t I get away?”
Drawing out the knife he kept at the back of his waist,
Nikolaus swung around in front of Ravin and slashed the
blade down her wrist, drawing a six-inch line toward her

260 Kiss Me Deadly
elbow. The blood sprayed and he closed his eyes to receive
her baptism of wicked poison upon his face.
Forgive me the pain, Ravin. It has to be done this way.
“It is ironic to stand in the bath of your life now. What once
killed me now makes me stronger!” he announced.
He turned and now none stood close. And most obvious,
Truvin stood back by the door.
Ravin spat upon him.
Nikolaus smirked, but did not wipe the spittle from his
brow. “What makes you strong, witch?”
Now she pierced him with those witchy eyes. A smile forti-
fied him with respect for her bravery. Her outrageous defiance.
“What makes me strong? Do you really want to know,
Nikolaus?”
“Yes, speak your death speech, pretty little witch. It’s a gift
I give to you.”
“I don’t need your gifts. I have all that I need knowing I
have held love in my heart. True love. Perfect love. I love
you, Nikolaus—”
Nikolaus raised up his hand and angled the knife to slash.
He lunged down, aiming for her neck, but at the last moment,
he turned and marched across the floor, bloody blade held high.
“I’ve returned!” he commanded. “And I’ve not only the
strength of a phoenix but the blood magic given to me by this
witch. Know that I shall not suffer any of you to harm her, for
she has made me whole and given me the strength to endure
anything you and your false leader put to me.”
“He is a witch lover!” Truvin shouted.
The tension tightened across the line of vampires, who
stood tall, assessing, snarling, and the one on the end wearing
the Kevlar stepped forward, fingers fisted.
Nikolaus stalked over to Truvin, brandishing the blade before
him. Truvin’s eyes never left the weapon, shining with crimson.

Michele Hauf 261
“You don’t like my girlfriend, Stone?” Nikolaus chal-
lenged. “You don’t like a lot of things I do. Like kindness and
peace and keeping the relations with the wolves.”
“We are not moral beings,” Truvin shouted. “You cannot
demand we live as bloodless creatures who refuse to answer
our very nature. We need the kill!”
“We need only blood, Truvin.” Nikolaus bent into the
man, until their heads were but a foot apart. He snapped out
the blade to cut him beneath the chin, but stopped an inch
from making contact. Ravin’s blood swirled upon the blade.
“Care for a taste?”
Truvin smirked and forced a chuckle, but Nikolaus could feel
his need to dash. “You would not. You who preaches kindness?”
“I’m no preacher. I do believe in life, though. And the only
life you’ve power over is your own. You cannot take from
others to serve your wicked, twisted wants.”
“You should mark your own words, friend.” Truvin inhaled
and he met Nikolaus’s stance, no longer wary of the bloodied
blade. “You’ve power over your own life. Let them choose.”
He gestured to the vampires who had curved around behind
Nikolaus. “Kila does not require a babysitter to keep watch
over our actions. We merely require—”
“Wolves!”
All turned to the vampire at the door. He’d been posted
outside as guard.
“A dozen of them,” the guard said, frantic. “They’ve circled
the building. Severo stands out front, and demands to speak
to Kila’s leader.”
Truvin turned his gaze upon Nikolaus.
He would not ask for permission. With but a glance over
his shoulder to ensure the witch was alive, and alone,
Nikolaus then turned and stomped outside, bringing his tribe
along with him.

262 Kiss Me Deadly
* * *
They’d all walked out, leaving her alone. Bless the wolves
for their timing.
Ravin ceased struggling against the rope bonds. Her
shoulder sockets burned. No twisting or squirming was going
to loosen the secure knots.
But a little air magic might do the trick.
“Gather,” she began to chant. A rush of wind pushed back
the air from her face, cool and tickling softly against her tor-
mented joints. “Infuse the ropes and expand.”
She felt the rope chaff around her ankles and wrists. Air
crept into the tightly woven hemp, expanding the fibers.
Feeling her fingers begin to tingle with the needles of aborted
circulation, she closed her eyes and concentrated.
The pack leader stood at the bottom step before the ware-
house as Nikolaus descended, his tribe flanking out defen-
sively to his left and right.
Truvin skipped down the steps before him, eager to be the
first to talk to Severo. Nikolaus noted there were twelve pack
members to their nine vampires. Three flaming torches were
held by a few; an odd step toward medieval villainy.
Severo stood proudly, shoulders thrust back, an angry snarl
exposing a canine. Thick black hair sat on his head like a true
wolf’s mane, bristling in the wind. While he was shorter than
Nikolaus and Truvin, Nikolaus knew the werewolf’s physicality
to be remarkable. And should he morph to complete animal
form, the vamps would have quite the challenge on their hands.
But no one was changing shapes, not in this neighborhood.
A scan of the nearby buildings—all warehouses—didn’t spy
light. But three blocks to the south sat a major freeway; a car
could cruise down the street anytime.
“Severo,” Nikolaus offered, steeling his need to rush back

Michele Hauf 263
inside the warehouse and grab Ravin. She was safe, so long as
none of the tribe members went back in. And they would not
with a pack of angry wolves ready to bloody their teeth on them
this night. “You and the boys in town for a party, or should I
be worried for the safety of stray mortals this evening?”
The wolf just behind Severo’s right shoulder cracked a
snarl and lifted his goatee-striped chin.
“I have no enmity toward you, Nikolaus.” The black-eyed
pack leader tilted his angry snarl toward Truvin. The muscles
threading his neck were thick and bulging. He was close to a
shape-change, Nikolaus sensed. Severo was too smart,
though. He relied on intelligence to hold off the wolf’s
ferocity. “It is the leader of Kila who has been treading on the
pack grounds I want.”
“This can all be discussed—” Truvin started.
Severo let out a snarl.
And Nikolaus, checking the ranks to see the pack had
closed in, could not allow the aggression to rise.
“What the hell have you done?” he asked Truvin, but then
to Severo he offered, “I will make it right. We can exist
closely, with respect—”
Severo spat at the ground before Truvin’s feet. A toss of
his head bristled back his thick hair. Moonlight flashed in his
eyes, reflecting a sickly yellow mirror.
“Too late, Drake. Too little,” Severo said. “You go. I know
you’ve been away from Kila for some time. Had you been
able, you might have prevented this. But as it is…”
“For Christ’s sake.” Truvin took a step forward. Nikolaus
caught him across the chest. “You’re going to let a wolf scuttle
onto vampire territory and speak to us like that?”
“He is justified,” Nikolaus said, “if you’ve been treading
on theirs. And I know that all of Kila has crossed the line onto
wolf territory.”

264 Kiss Me Deadly
“It was just a few nights!”
Severo lunged for Truvin and caught him about the neck.
The scent of musk grew strong. Nikolaus made eye contact
with David and one of the new guys, who stood offensive
before the pack. Arms arced at their sides and jaws tight, they
were ready for action.
“This is happening,” Severo ground through a toothy
scowl. He lifted Truvin until the vampire’s feet left the
ground. “Leave, Drake.”
“No!” Nikolaus plunged into Severo’s chest, successfully
knocking him to the ground. He met the leader’s stunned
obsidian eyes. “Kila is my family. You have a beef with one
of us, you have a problem with me.”
He didn’t have to rally the tribe to attack, for all around
them it had begun. Truvin swung a punch at Severo, clocking
him even as Nikolaus held the wolf by the shoulders. “Back
off!” Nikolaus warned the idiot vampire.
And Truvin could not protest, for he was lifted from
behind, and spun to defend himself.
Severo lashed up with a strike so fast, Nikolaus hadn’t
time to comprehend its speed. Claws dug through Nikolaus’s
cheek—but he did not release his prey.
“I don’t want to be your enemy,” he said. Spitting his own
blood out to the side, Nikolaus then slammed Severo’s
shoulder into the concrete.
Rolling to his side, he then stood but was dragged back
down by the wolf’s powerful grip. Contact with the cement
rubbed the flesh from his arm.
“You were not my enemy,” Severo said. He twisted
Nikolaus’s arm behind his back and pressed his cheek to the
sidewalk. “Until now. You want to stand with the bastards in
Kila? Be my guest.”
“You can put your claws and fists to me all night,”

Michele Hauf 265
Nikolaus growled out of the side of his crushed mouth, “I
can bounce back—”
“—until dawn?” Severo laughed. “All I have to do is keep
you occupied a few hours, then stand back and watch you
fry, vampire.”
The affront at using the term
vampire
was quite enough.
Nikolaus rolled, toppling Severo, and kneed him in the kidney.
The wolf yelped like a mutt put down by its master.
A glance surveyed the periphery. Two wolves down, and
one vampire standing with a pack member’s claws imbedded
deep in his chest.
He didn’t see Truvin. And the warehouse…it was on fire!
Slam!
As he was punched from behind, Nikolaus’s palms
slid across the ground and the breath left his lungs as he was
momentarily flattened.
“The building,” he managed to shout. Pushing up, he
elbowed Severo in the jaw, but the wolf bounced right back,
swinging Nikolaus around by the shoulder and a hank of his
hair. “I need to get inside,” Nikolaus said.
He took the wolf’s claws to his gut.
“Your precious storage burns to the ground, vampire.”
“There’s a woman inside.”
Severo chuckled deeply and dug in his claws. “I’m sur-
prised at you, Drake. Attempting such pitiful deception to end
the match. Don’t think you can last until sunrise?”
Fisting Severo in the gut, Nikolaus put all his strength
behind the move. He wasn’t sure, but that might be a kidney
he just pushed up into the rib cage.
Severo landed on the ground, sprawled and choking blood.
Little concerned over his torn gut, Nikolaus lunged after
him, gripping the wolf by the hair and stepping hard onto his
chest. “There’s a witch inside the warehouse. She’s tied up
and can’t escape.”

266 Kiss Me Deadly
“Vampires burning witches? How original. Filthy bastards.”
Severo spat at Nikolaus. “You were once a vampire of integ-
rity, Drake. I respected you. Now you’ve sunk to new lows.”
“Believe what you wish.” Nikolaus punched, and he felt
Severo’s jaw pop from the hinge. “I’ll be right back.”
Slamming the wolf against the sidewalk succeeded in
knocking him out. Probably not for long. But it gave
Nikolaus escape.
He dodged by a vampire bent over, spitting blood and un-
aware of the wolf leaping at him from behind. Nikolaus spun
into a roundhouse kick and met the wolf as it soared to land
on the vampire’s back—but did not. The wolf yowled like a
wounded puppy and tumbled away.
Had the wolves started the warehouse fire? Dashing up the
steps, Nikolaus briefly wondered about Truvin. He hadn’t
marked him in the brawl. Had he slipped out? To set the
witch on fire?
He had to trust that Truvin would not do something so cruel
when the entire tribe battled for their very lives right now. A
battle that Nikolaus must participate in—but not until he
stopped a witch burning.

Chapter 31
T
he flames consumed the doorway to the warehouse. There
was but this door, which led to a foyer and then another door
into the main warehouse, and roof access. All the windows
were shut up with steel plates. A sprinkler system had been
installed years earlier, but obviously it wasn’t doing the job
on the outer walls.
Nikolaus hoped it had turned on inside.
Without a second thought, he walked through the doorway.
Flames attached to his legs and arms and hair. The crackle of
the blaze drowned out the sound of his gasping breaths. Un-
concerned for his own danger, he kicked at the interior door,
which fell to emit clouds of thick gray smoke.
Drinking in the smoke and choking, Nikolaus plodded
blindly forward. He felt water spatter his arms. The sprink-
lers were working. But had they saved the witch?
Though he still could not see a thing, he knew instinc-

268 Kiss Me Deadly
tively to walk straight forward. They had tied her up in the
center of the—
A body slammed into Nikolaus. “Ravin?”
“So much—” she coughed and clutched his arms; only now
did Nikolaus realize his sleeves had burned away and every-
where she touched him it ached with raw flesh “—smoke.”
“You’re free.”
“A spell. Air. It’s all gone. Can’t…breathe. Help…”
She collapsed and Nikolaus caught her in both arms. Over-
head the ceiling showered cold water and the smoke had
begun to settle.
Racing for the door, where the flames mastered the wooden
frame, he paused, just under a sprinkler. Holding Ravin there for
what seemed an eon, because he just wanted to get her safe,
Nikolaus steeled his impatience. If her clothes did not get soaked,
then she risked burning. And he wasn’t sure how much flame it
took to kill a witch, only that it wasn’t going to touch this one.
Nikolaus stepped outside and entered the dawn. A rosy
sheen painted the horizon, topped by a copper band of sky.
There were no vampires to be seen, and the few wolves re-
maining groaned and loped about, favoring their injuries.
As he descended the steps, Ravin in his arms, he brought
the attention of the six or seven wolves up to him. From the
left, Severo appeared, limping, and blood dripping from his
nose, but he walked straight and pushed up his chest at the sight
of Nikolaus.
Stopping before the pack leader, Nikolaus stood there.
Come what may, at least he had rescued the witch.
Not the witch.
Your lover
.
The woman he loved.
“You went into a burning building to save a witch?”
Severo asked.

Michele Hauf 269
Nikolaus looked over Ravin’s wet face. He wanted to see
happiness curving her kiss-bruised lips and the aftereffects
of orgasm softening her every muscle. Easy, sated. In love.
He’d do anything to see that expression on her face one more
time.
“Someone had to.”
“But—” Severo swiped his mouth with a palm and rubbed
the blood along the torn thigh of his jeans. “She’s a witch. And
you’re a… And—and the sun!”
Just as if it were announced, a flash of gold touched the
sky. Morning had arrived. Nikolaus felt it warm his face.
Severo backed up, a leeriness to his hunched back and
sulking posture. He was unsure of Nikolaus now. And the pack
followed their leader’s reluctance, stepping back a few paces.
Bending his knees, Nikolaus set Ravin carefully on the
sidewalk. He stroked the wet hair from her face. Two fingers
to her carotid felt a strong pulse. She had inhaled a lot of
smoke, but that wasn’t going to kill her.
In the distance, fire sirens alerted them all.
“We need to take a hike,” one of the pack said.
Nikolaus looked up to Severo, who remained quite
stunned. “I love her,” he offered. “She’s bewitched me.”
“You are bewitched? That means you’ve taken her blood.
And…to survive?”
“It’s called a phoenix. The dude’s a phoenix,” Severo’s
right-hand man offered, then stepped back. “We need to leave,
Severo. I can see the fire engine down the street.”
“Yes, disperse and retreat,” Severo ordered.
Nikolaus gathered Ravin into his arms and followed the
wolves down the block away from the scene. Before they
parted, Severo turned to Nikolaus. “A phoenix?”
“You have not marked me as an enemy tonight, Severo. I
give you my word.” And then Nikolaus offered, “I’m sorry.

270 Kiss Me Deadly
I’ll hold myself personally responsible for Truvin Stone. He
won’t go near wolf territory. That, too, is my word.”
“Your word is good,” Severo said. The wolf bowed, and then
with a look to Nikolaus, and after receiving a nod, he touched
Ravin’s hand. “We will always be allies,” he said to her.
“Good to know,” she said on a raspy whisper. Her voice
was still weak from the smoke. “I’m taking a break from
hunting vampires for a while, though.”
The morning light glinted in Severo’s grinning eyes. “I
can guess why. Until we meet again.” He turned and trotted
off with his pack.
Nikolaus kicked in the door to his flat and set Ravin down.
“You’re big on the dramatic entrance, you know that?”
Chuckling, he bent and kissed her soundly. “You taste
like smoke.”
“You look like a roasted pig.”
He drew out his arm and saw the red, burned flesh. Pain
didn’t exist when standing so close to his woman. “Doesn’t
hurt a bit.”
“Yeah, well, it looks awful. Come on, big boy.”
“Where we going?”
“Soon as I find your bedroom, we’re going to do something
about healing those burns.” They glided down the hallway,
Nikolaus shedding his tattered shirt in their wake. “We should
do something about your hairstyle, as well.”
“What’s wrong with the hair?”
Tugging him into his bedroom, Ravin pulled Nikolaus
across the room to stand before the black marble vanity. She
snuggled up to him as he examined the damage in a half-circle
mirror. Flames had eaten away most of his hair and did a
nasty number to his entire right side, including his neck,
shoulder and arm.

Michele Hauf 271
“You up for some blood sex magic?” she asked his reflection.
“It’s going to take a long, drawn-out session of sex to take
care of this mess,” he said.
“I’m up for it, lover.”
And that was the best offer he’d had all day.
He sat in the living room, legs crossed, head tilted back
across the sofa. Gorgeous black hair spilled over his shoulders.
Ravin knew it wasn’t her Nikolaus, because he was in the
shower, waiting for her to join him—and he’d already shaved
his head bald to expose the tattoos. She liked them, and hoped
he kept the look.
She’d wanted to get a drink of water, and now, on the way
to the kitchen, she paused to glance over her shoulder.
“Tell me one thing,” she said to Himself. To turn and face
him would grant him too much respect. She rapped her fin-
gernails across the marble countertop. “Who was the love
spell for?”
Not-Nikolaus’s chuckles simmered in a curl of sulfurous
brimstone. “Finally figured that one out, eh, witch?”
Crossing her arms over her stomach, she leaned against the
counter, studying the floor. “You planned this all along. But
you couldn’t know that I would get pregnant.”
“Life is crazy, isn’t it? Witches can fall in love with
vampires, without hindrance of a spell, and vampires can be
enslaved beyond their darkest nightmares. Of course, I do
know everything about you—now, then and what is to come.”
He spoke the truth. She had fallen in love. And it hadn’t
taken a spell to make it happen.
Like the wind, Himself’s breath stole over her cheek. He
stood right at her side, his closeness sending a million
creeping corpse worms under her flesh.
“Your son will be one of the most powerful vampires to

272 Kiss Me Deadly
walk this earth. He will have his father’s strength and lust for
blood, combined with his mother’s magic. Born bewitched. I
cannot wait!”
“You’ll never have him.” As she said the last word, she
faltered. It would be a boy? “Nikolaus and I will protect him
with all our resources.”
“Won’t matter. The child is mine. Nikolaus Drake made a
deal. But you mustn’t fret, dear one. I don’t want the thing as
a newborn. Toddlers are frustrating. And teenagers? Too much
work. I’ll come for the boy when it is time. And there’s
nothing in this realm you can use against me to stop it from
happening.”
And like that, Himself was gone.
And Ravin felt Nikolaus’s arms embrace her even as she
crumpled to the floor.
He held her close and whispered in her ear, “I’m sorry. It’s
done. But we will be vigilant. If we cannot prevent Himself
from taking our son, the very least we can do is make him
strong and resilient to the devil’s influence.”
“Is that possible?”
“We’ll make it so.”
And he kissed her, a kiss so bittersweet Ravin didn’t want
to think about this moment ever again. And she would not. She
would look to the future—in the arms of her vampire lover.
* * * * *

Look for Michele Hauf’s next books from
Harlequin Nocturne and Nocturne Bites!
#90
ANGEL SLAYER
Nocturne
Of Angels and Demons
June 2010
VAMPIRE’S TANGO
Nocturne Bites
March 2010
HALO HUNTER
Nocturne Bites
June 2010
UNTITLED
Nocturne Bites
December 2010

GLOSSARY OF TERMS
adrenaline
: Achieved by flashing fangs before biting,
anything to produce fear. A very addictive vampire drug.
bewitched
: Vampire who has achieved witch magic through
the enslavement of a witch. Only a half dozen remaining
ancients achieved it before the Protection.
blood child
: A vampire created by another vampire.
blood sex magic
: Strength and magic are gained by the
vampire when he/she has sex with and/or drinks blood
from a witch. (Only a vampire with immunity to witches’
blood, such as a phoenix, can do this.)
the dark
: All vampires, excluding those few who have gained
witch magic.
danse macabre
: After a vampire kills a victim, the nightmares
of that victim die slowly in the vampire. It can take days and
involve visions and actual experience of the nightmare. Will
bring eventual madness if too many kills are made.
death cocktail
: A witch’s blood.
donor/victim
: Experiences an orgasmic form of the swoon
when bitten. Will forget the experience if the vampire
enthralls them. Teeth marks will close up thanks to
vampire’s saliva, yet a bruise will remain. They will
become a vampire only if the vampire did not enthrall
them, and if they drink blood before the next full moon.
flight
: Witches who have mastered air magic can fly. Only
bewitched vampires can fly (if their witch supplicant is
an air master).

Michele Hauf 275
immortality
: Vampires’ lives are extended by hundreds of
years. They gain power and longevity by creating new
blood children. They will not live forever. Witches lost
immortality following the Protection, and can renew it
only with vampire blood.
in-born
: A vampire born of a female mortal and a male
vampire. Doesn’t crave blood until transformation in
early twenties. Migraines clue to blood hunger. Female
vampires don’t give birth.
the light
: Witches who do not practice demon magic and gen-
erally practice earth magic.
longtooth
: Witches’ derogatory term for a vampire.
phoenix
: A vampire survivor of a witch’s blood attack, or a
vampire resurrected from ash. Rumored indestructible.
the Protection
: A great spell performed by witches to end the
war between vampires and witches, and to end enslave-
ment. The Protection makes their blood poisonous to
vampires, at the sacrifice of the witches’ immortality.
reverie
: Vampires can seduce and calm the prey by matching
the pace of their victim’s heartbeats with their own.
the shimmer
: Vibrations vampires feel when they touch one
another. The only way for one vampire to identify another
vampire without seeing fangs or seeing them in the act
of drinking blood.
the Sight
: A rare power that enables the nonvampire viewer
to see a vampire’s red, ashy aura.
slayer
: A mortal vampire slayer.
source
: What witches call the unfortunate vampire used for
their immortality ritual. Vampires refer to them as “ash.”

276 Kiss Me Deadly
supplicant
: A witch enslaved by a vampire. Very rarely is the
witch in love with the vampire. Usually ends in the
vampire’s accidental death, but often the witch is drained
of her magic and immortality.
swoon
: The orgasmic result of drinking warm human blood.
The vampire is momentarily out of sorts as the blood
rushes through his or her system, and is vulnerable to
attack at this moment.
thrall
: A vampire can persuade a victim to forget the
bite/attack. It can be used to enthrall an entire room, but
it is difficult, and the vampire must be focused.
tribe
: A vampire clan. Usually created by one or two leaders.
They are bloodthirsty, powerful and have a gang mentality.
Mostly found in America. Vampires can be recruited into
a tribe, but tribes are usually created to increase the strength
of tribe members. Their greatest enemy is the witch, yet the
tribes have not yet organized to stalk and kill witches. Tribe
members pursue solo vampires to join them.
vampire
: To create, a mortal is bitten by a vampire, drained
close to death, then drinks the vampire’s blood in a soul
exchange. If bitten, then abandoned, the mortal must drink
blood to make the change (but they will not be as powerful
a vampire). Or if they don’t drink blood before the next
full moon, they can be free of the vampire’s curse and/or
face madness. They must drink blood to survive. They are
not dead.
Vampire attributes
:
• increased night vision
• enhanced senses
• heals rapidly (saliva is healing agent)

Michele Hauf 277
• blood sustains life; soulless blood gives no sustenance
• has the strength of ten men
Vampire challenges
:
• propensity to count and order things
• must be invited to enter a home, but can enter public
places freely
• crosses and holy water burn (and possibly kill) only if
vampire once believed and was baptized (fewer vampires
over two centuries old were baptized, so the elders are
quite fearsome of the holy)
• sunlight slowly burns and makes them tired; can withstand
a few minutes in the shade, but must protect their eyes
• the smell of garlic is repulsive
• wild roses have no effect unless planted by a witch
• wooden stakes will kill if heart bursts
• if touched by madness during transformation, can never
be completely free of it
• witch’s blood is poison
* * * * *

This entry was posted in Romantic Novel. Bookmark the permalink.

Leave a Reply

Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in:

WordPress.com Logo

You are commenting using your WordPress.com account. Log Out / Change )

Twitter picture

You are commenting using your Twitter account. Log Out / Change )

Facebook photo

You are commenting using your Facebook account. Log Out / Change )

Google+ photo

You are commenting using your Google+ account. Log Out / Change )

Connecting to %s